《Master of combat in a Different World》


 Prologue: A end of a certain life

    ¡°Boring as usual¡± These words were uttered by a certain scientist who was casually walking down the street. The sky¡¯s grey and here he was, walking down the road again. This man¡¯s name is Siris, a man whom you really couldn¡¯t call ugly, or really too handsome either. He was a scientist who was only 24 years old, but still having no girlfriend.


    (I still can¡¯t bring them back or even find a clue, even when I went to the deepest of science and occult) the man thought to himself while kicking away the rocks on the street.


    8 years ago, on a certain day when Siris was turning 17, a mysterious phenomenon occurred. Golden light enveloped his class and the next thing he knew, his class mates were gone.but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t gone, and still breathing. The next day he became famous for being the only student to survive the phenomenon. But he was severely shocked and grieved the loss his best friends, Ed, and a certain girl he had his crush on. From that day onwards, he studied science and occults to find a way and define this ¡®phenomenon¡¯ that took almost everything away from him.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    (I want to meet them again) Siris thought about his classmates¡¯ smiling face. Siris have tried his hardest and studied deeply into the religion in many countries too, but to vain. (Well, I gotta go finish my muay thai training too.) AT THAT MOMENT.


    ¡°Get out of the !@#$ing way!¡±


    Someone stabbed his back and he felt the sensation of pain running through his nerves.


    (Ahhh¡­.) Siris thought while hearing the voice of a woman screaming from the back. His mind started to turn blank.(Well¡­ at least I was able to leave without too much regret¡­) he thought on the back of his mind. His parents has already passed away happily, he lived a good, satisfying life. He should have had no regrets but¡­.


    (I wish¡­.)


    (I wish, for 1 more time)


    (I want to see my classmates again¡­)


    And thus ended Siris¡¯s life in this world.

 Chapter 1: Awakening

    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was a ceiling. Wait¡­ Why am I breathing?


    This is strange, I should have died? Or maybe, this is a hospital room.


    I saw a woman nest to me who came closer. She was a truly gorgeous woman who really shouldn¡¯t be a nurse, she really should have been an idol or something?


    ¡°Oh¡­ how cute this boy, is, too bad his parents died before he even saw them.¡±


    Wait¡­ My parents died ages ago? What is she talking about? And is that even a nurse suit!? What the hell is going on!!!!


    And¡­ a boy?


    ¡°Well, what should your name be? Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll name you Mark!¡±


    Hey!! don¡¯t go naming people on your own violation like that!! And Mark is such a common name!!


    And is this the famous reincarnation so many people were talking about? So¡­ I raised up my hands, yes, soft, plump, and full of life. I guess I¡¯ll stay this way for a while.


    Part 2


    Six BORING years passed by. Well, not exactly boring, its just pure tired feeling of doing almost nothing. I discovered who was talking to me.


    Turns out, I was an orphan boy(Thank whoever send me here and made me a boy.) who,


    apparently, is being taken cared of in an orphanage. The size of the orphanage is similar to your normal sized house, with a big backyard in the back.


    Aside from me, there are a total of 12 other orphans,5 girls and 7 boys. They are of course all older than me,


    The woman who took care of me was named Rayna. An elf from the forest far away in the mountains.


    Her body was slender and her ears were long. I once asked her about how long an elf¡¯s lifespan is, she answered that it is roughly the same as normal humans. And she also adds that, in this world, there are many races. The almighty orcs, the hot-headed dwarfs, the dark and normal elves, beastmens and even demons and dragons. I am obviously a normal human, but I would like to see all the races one day.


    But screw all that!!! There is magic in this world, Hurrayyy!!!! I have always dreamt about this for a long time!!


    This world is also quite advanced MAGICALLY. When I say that, I mean that this world isn¡¯t your science civilised world. Because there is refrigerator which is powered by little magic stones and even comfy beds and air-conditions that are all powered up magically. So basically, this world is wholly supported by magic, not science. Well, that¡¯s quiet insulting to a scientist such as myself.


    Well never mind.


    When I was turning 7. I tried my first attempt at magic, which according to the book(the language is basically english btw) came from the 4 gods each ruling fire, water, wind, and earth. I failed miserably, because when I tried the simplest of spells, it just didn¡¯t work.


    WHYYYYYYYYYYY!!?!?!?!?!?!


    I certainly felt power coursing through my veins, but the moment I thought ¡®how can water appear out of know where?¡¯ it instantly canceled everything. Now all I can do is move things around me.


    I tried figuring out this problem and asked Ms.Reyna for help. All she told me was


    ¡°Well magic is limited only to your mentality/mana and your imagination. Magic came from the gods of this world. So you must believe in them. Though¡­ the magic of each person and races is different.


    ¡°Why is it different Ms.Rayna?¡± I inquired


    ¡°Well¡­ The magic of human came from the 4 elemental gods, elves¡¯ came from the spirits of earth, Dwarf has the base from the Smithing god and so on.¡±


    Hmm¡­ But magic is suppose to be equal to all. Magic from imagination¡­. Wait so that means¡­ I concluded my theory and decided to try out my conclusion.


    Part 3


    So according to MY theory, magic doesn¡¯t come from the gods, it¡¯s a organism¡¯s ability to imagine and make things come forth.


    The reason I can¡¯t call out a water ball out of know where is that I got knowledge from the previous world hammered too hard into my head.


    But! That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use the water vapour from around me to make a water ball!


    I tried sensing the water around me(which probably doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯m not some inhuman y¡¯know) and imagined the water vapours coming together and becoming a water-ball.


    I did it!!!!


    Well there actually may not be enough water vapour for this large water ball. But as long as the word ¡®possible¡¯ comes into mind. I actually created ¡®it¡¯.


    Magic is just so wonderful!!!


    Wait¡­ if I base my magic from the myths will I be able to replicate the power from the myths?


    I then suddenly feel shaky and collapsed.


    ¡°Damn, maybe I used up too much mental focus on the first try¡­¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The first time using magic left the body unprepared for the mental calculations in order to create the magic. This is considered normal, as I was later told by Rayna.


    Sleepiness engulfed my body and I decided to take a short nap.


    Part 4


    ¡°What do you want to be Mark?¡± One of the boys asked me, his name is Karl, he¡¯s muscular dwarf boy who was about 15 in age, older than me.


    It has been 4 years since my first time using magic, all the years I usually spend practicing my magic and my body. I can say that my looks is a little above average. I also started practicing martial arts about a year ago. The martial arts I practiced isn¡¯t from this world but rather Muay Thai from my previous world.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m curious too mark.¡± The girl with a slender build and the oldest of us all, Mira, asked me too.(7 years older than me.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a human, so how about a warrior?¡± A slender boy with bear ears asked me further. His name is Rachagal, 4 years older than me.


    ¡°No!! Onii-chan will become a magician with meeeee!!!!¡± One of the orphanage¡¯s newest members, Hanna, shouted out in rage. She¡¯s a human who was 6 years younger than me. She was bit overly attached to me.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll enter the magical academy of Xion or maybe become an adventurer.¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡° You sure?¡± Mira asked. It is kinda common for human to be a warrior because of their strength in simple combat and swordplay. Elves can be said to be the number 1 master in magic since according to record, their minds mature the fastest, have the highest intelligence from all the races and they also have high affinity with magic. Though they usually have a weak body.


    Beastman¡¯s strength lies in their physical strength, but in turn their magic affinity is one of the lowest from all the  major races. While the dwarfs have high physical affinity with a special strain of magic which empowers power when forging and they also have high resistance with all other magic.


    Humans, on the other hand could be said to be at both advantage and disadvantage when compared from the other races. They have affinity with magic but not as high as elf nor as low as beastman¡¯s or other races. While their physical strength is not as low as elves nor as high as an average beastmans. Basically, the jack of all but master of none.


    That is why many humans usually become an all rounder in combat. And they aspire to become warriors to fight for the army or fight against monsters in dungeons.


    Monster are nature¡¯s natural defences against intelligent beings, and some of the strongest are intelligent and their species¡¯ name is demons and dragons.


    But usually demons will only attack humans or the major races if they venture into their territory first. There hasn¡¯t been any major attack against human cities for more than 1,000 years, ever since the great demon army led by the demon king, which only appear scarcely.


    ¡°Well¡­ You want to storm the dungeons, huh, well today will be the first day Ms.Rayna will teach us magic. You better precipitate attentively.¡±


    I already know many magics now, ever since the day I used it, I have been basing of the magic from the myths and science of my former world. I don¡¯t intend to share the science¡¯s knowledge though, since that will affect the world and limit the imaginations of the people.


    ¡°Now, now who wants to learn magic?¡± Ms.Rayna shouts out happily from the door.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±ME!!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± We all answered.


    ¡° Ok as many of you may know, magic comes mainly from your imagination, and your trust in your races¡¯ gods. How about we let Mira demonstrate?¡±


    ¡°Me again¡­¡± Mira


    ¡°Okay as you can see Mira here, you must first ¡®picture¡¯ your magic¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start now, For Pan, god of the forest, I ask thee thy power to control all life, bestow unto me the power to wash away all evil, Water Barrage!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a huge wave washed over the room, crashing against us violently, making many of us stumble to the floor.


    ¡°Nevermind, I held back my power, or else all of you would have been washed away. Anyway that is an intermediate magic.¡±


    ¡°Erm, is that short incantation necessary?¡± Rachagal inquired what I was about to ask out.


    ¡°The incantation is for you to make the image in your mind clear, to know where the power comes from and perfect in in your memory. If you practice the same magic many times, then you can cast a chanties magic because you already know about it.¡±


    So that really isn¡¯t necessary for the incantation huh¡­ So is the reason I can use strong magic is because I got the knowledge of science and myth hammered hard into my head so that I don¡¯t require an incantation at all.


    Well I start practicing the magic but I try to keep my powers low in order not to surprise the others, i just came up with strange incantation all the while imagining the water vapour condensing and casually call out a simple ball.


    ¡°HOW DID YOU DO THAT SO FAST¡± Rayna shouted at me later that day.

 Chapter 2: Regarding my power

    Author¡¯s note: I say thank you for reading the novel of the inexperienced me. Many may see my english as bad. But I will tell you that I will certainly improve. Its just that I started pumping my power into the story too much I forgot about checking my grammar. Thank you for your support. All advised are appreciated.


    Part 0


    In Siris¡¯s mind, his skill in science is almost second to none. He excelled in both physics and chemistry, but one of the subjects he didn¡¯t focus strongly into is Biology. He studies science and myth in order to bring his friends back, so Biology is not needed. Yet, he still has some basic knowledge about biology. The advantage in this is that he will be able to imagine his body¡¯s power up more casually. On the flip side, his magic will not be able to change how the body exactly works scientifically.


    Part 1


    I am now 11, Ms.Rayna is teaching us how to defend one-self from monsters. But before all that, she gave us a measuring card. It basically functions similarly to a guild card from many fantasy games. It measures your power level and see the how strong you are.


    Ms.Rayna says that the card will measure your power according to how much magic you put in. And the card will analyse how refined your magic is, then measure into levels. The more you train in magic, the more refine your magic is, consequently lowering the mana usage for each spell.


    The card¡¯s level varies from white->green->yellow->red->black


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how much Mark¡¯s got¡±


    I lower the magic power I put in the card, and turning it slightly green. The rest are yellow.


    ¡°Yellow! Impossible!¡± The others with the exception of Hanna, who doesn¡¯t know much about magic measuring cards shouted out in surprise.


    Well, my mind capacity is 20 years older than you people y¡¯know. And I study a lot too.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Mark, can you show me some of your proudest magics?¡± Rayna kindly requested me for my strongest magic.


    Well my strongest magic is *******. But I can¡¯t control its destructive power yet so I can¡¯t use it. I¡¯ll go with this then.


    ¡°Ares, war god of the greeks, lend me your strength to crush all who opposes, both good or evil, ¡®BLESSING OF THE WARRIOR!¡¯¡±


    I imagined the god Ares lending me his power. The divine might to crush all in the world.


    I need to use the incantation since I can¡¯t recall the myth¡¯s full legend instantaneously. I need to clearly make the image in my mind in the future.


    Power course through my veins, it feels like eating 10 bottles of energy drink and they all kick in at the same time.


    I clearly sense that I need to release this new found strength somewhere and spotted a large boulder nearby.


    ¡°HAHHHHH!!!¡±


    BAKI!!


    The rock broke to little bits and pieces¡­


    Whoops! I used a little too much power. Teehee!


    This isn¡¯t good, Rayna is staring at me in shock, and mustered a sentence our.


    ¡°Mark, who is Ares, and what is that power just now?¡±


    Ohhhhh no, what should I answer¡­.!@#$¡­


    ¡°He is ummm one of the gods a merchant that came last time told me about¡±


    WHAT A LAME EXCUSE!!!!!!!!


    ¡°Well I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got his own reason teacher¡± Rachagal helped me out.


    Thank you, I¡¯ll be sure to give you half my meal later!


    Part 2


    ¡°How did you do that Onii-chan?(The language in this is universe is kinda mixing between multiple languages, but mainly still focuses on english.)¡± Hanna whispered to me while walking.


    ¡°Well¡­ magic power basically came from your imagination, so imagining a god isn¡¯t too hard.¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me later Onii-chan, please, in secret?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡±


    We are currently heading towards Folsom, the notorious dungeon of the Xion kingdom. We are not heading to the dungeon directly though, because the dungeon¡¯s depth determines the strength of a monster. So usually only the monster of the upper level will emerge from the dungeon itself. And they are really weak.


    Each dungeons has its own unique feature, the Falsom, for example, has multiple booby traps that even put pyramids to shame. But the monster are usually weak compared to other places. The dungeon is surrounded by jungles. There is almost no sign of human life here, except for the foot tracks on the floor.


    We walked till we encountered a certain monster, a simple goblin. Its height is about a 10 year old human child, in other words the same height as me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this¡± Mira confidently said while raising her staff.


    Staffs are items for long range magic users. It helps increase the accuracy of magic when used at long range. They are exclusive to elves because elves usually prefer long range magic because of their weak body. The materials are made from steel, gold, silver and copper. The most important part is the elves¡¯ blood that is used to bind the staff to the soul of the user.


    Well, enough with the explaining, lets get back to reality.


    The goblins charged at Karl, but a wall of thorns just popped up from the ground, piercing the chest of its fragile foe. The goblins turned to dust, leaving behind only its club carved from wood.


    ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s amazing Mira!!!¡± I exclaimed in awe. Her chanties magic means that she has been practicing all along. It¡¯s destructive power combined with the element of surprise makes this magic formidable, even to a skilled fighter.


    A group of goblins came rushing from the forests around, we braced ourselves and Rayna cast a  simple barrier, which stopped the monsters from advancing further while she briefed us on what to do and expect.


    ¡°Now when fighting monsters, you must be cautious Monster are unpredictable, whether strong or weak, especially the weak-looking ones which often lack intelligence and attack with no care to their own life in the slightest,¡± she explained ¡°Rachagal and Karl will be the vanguard, Mira, Hanna, and I will be support. And Mark will take care from the rear, attacking when it is necessary and retreat if you take considerable damage. Did I make it clear?¡±


    ¡°Yessss¡±


    The barrier broke and we moved into our assigned positions. Rachagal rushed in with his great sword, while Karl rushed in with his large personally-made mace.


    The goblins got crushed, sliced, and blown away one after another.


    I put on my special gloves, and prepare for battle ahead.


    Ryan cast healing magics at the vanguard, while Hanna brought out her gun-like tool and firing something akin to a bullet but instead just steels surrounded by magical power. The gun was powered by magic of course.


    I used my Martial art to instantly deal a fatal blow to the goblins. Muay Thai is one of the strongest martial arts, since it is designed to fight rawly with technique that deals fatal damage to enemies. It overpowers other forms of martial arts since it is designed directly for war.


    Stolen story; please report.


    My gloves were made from carbon fibres with a very strong durability, with the surface made from specially aligned carbon that is the hardest in my world. Namely, diamonds.


    The goblins kept on coming, and our vanguards now seemed exhausted. Then out from the forest a large bear cam rushing out of the jungle. Roaring and charging head on to us.


    I immediately pulled back Rachagal and Karl, and dodged the charge. It went right pass us, crashing into a huge tree, crushing it to pieces. But that doesn¡¯t seem to stop it at all. The goblins used this chance to come charging in as well.


    ¡°Mira, Rayna, cast water barrage on all sides NOW!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Sun bear, strongest in the forest, the..¡± Mira uttered in fear


    ¡°DO IT NOW!!¡±


    ¡°Water won¡¯t stop it you know!?¡± Rayna voiced her opinion.


    ¡°JUST DO IT¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ fine¡­ Lend me thy power Pan, lord of nature, WATER BARRAGE¡±


    Huge waves of water crashed into the goblins and the sun bear, it just slowed them down a little. But just getting them flooded is enough.


    (Water¡¯s molecule is constantly moving because of the energy that kept them moving, by absorbing all of them and change them into other source of energy, it should freeze immedietly¡­)


    I imagined the energies seeping out of the water mass. It rapidly turned as white as snow, and freezing the monsters, temporarily immobilising them.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Rayna uttered in surprise


    ¡°Ms.Rayna please deploy the strongest barrier around yourself and everyone with the exception of me now please.¡±


    ¡°Hmm..?¡±


    ¡°The ice won¡¯t stop them for long, the monsters consciousness still lingers and their bodies are starting to thaw.¡±


    ¡°But you should..¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I asked of her with a serious expression.


    At that moment the ice started melting and cracking.


    ¡°Fine! Everyone gather around me,¡± Rayna ordered ¡°and don¡¯t you dare die, Mark. Or Hanna¡¯s gonna cry¡±


    Ryan saw the gaze of a mature expression from Mark, calming her down. Its the eye of the man that is confident in his abilities.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, trust me.¡±


    Rayna began chanting, enveloping the group in a high level barrier.


    ¡°Onii-chan!!!¡± Hanna tried running towards me but thankfully Mira held her back.


    I turn my gaze at the almost freed monsters, and imagine the god I am gonna impersonate. Yes the god which is said to be only second to Odin in Norse mythology, Thor himself.


    Part 3


    3rd person Pov


    Mark chantlessly released a certain spell, the spell which draws power from the lighting god, Thor


    Thor is said to control lighting, and that is one of the things that made Thor the second strongest god in Norse mythology.


    At that moment Hanna witnessed a strange but majestic scene. She saw electricity covering the boy she referred as her older brother. Her hair stood on its end, cold sweat starts pouring from her neck. Her instincts tells her that the scene isn¡¯t normal. Yes, she feels like¡­ like WITNESSING THE POWER OF GOD HIMSELF.


    ¡°REST IN PIECES, THUNDER BOLT!!!¡±


    BAMMMMMMMMM


    Lighting from the heavens strike down with an almighty bang, destroying all the goblins below.  And frying the bear to nothing. The forest around disappeared with the yellow light. The explosion so loud and fierce it lit the area ablaze.


    It was the scene of god unleashing his full wrath upon the land.


    Long away, Everybody in Xion heard the explosion and it later became the myth that a god has just defended from heaven, and unleashed his power.


    Far away, a certain demon sensed the power strong enough to rival even him, but threw away the notion and continue training his army for war.


    Then silence enveloped the forest once more.


    Karl, Rachagal, Hanna,and the rest stared in awe, they didn¡¯t even bother to question if they are still living. That is how impacting the scene seems to them.


    They stared at the boy who unleashed the power, and fear engulfed them, their instincts are telling them that he is on a whole different level.Tension fills the air. They almost question him when,


    Plop


    They saw the boy who unleashed his power collapsed to the floor and said the word that washed all the tension.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, someone feed me please~~~¡±


    That made the boy who was so majestic a second ago now grumbled like a 10 years old child. Ands he continues complaining about other minor problems about lacking sleep.


    The others bursted into laughter, and supported the boy. They carry him back to the orphanage while praising him


    ¡°How did you do that!¡± Karl exclaimed


    ¡°Onii-chan, you were awesome!!¡± Hanna praised Mark


    ¡°Hmm, look at your state, without your allies you would have been killed by a passing slime!¡± Mira joked out leading to more laughters from the surrounding.


    ¡°Did you secretly train without telling me?¡± Ms. Rayna said calmly while expressing clear killing aura around her.


    ¡°Er.. Ms.Rayna, about this I¡­¡±


    Rayna hugged Mark and said ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re okay¡±


    I got shocked for abit but, then hugged her back.


    Rayna then told Mark that ¡°From now on I forbid you from using that lighting magic, its too dangerous and too flashy. If Xion found you, they would immediately recruit you forcefully, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s bring back our hero and party!!!¡± Rachagal shouted out.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡°Yayyyy¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°No its time to sleep¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Awww¡­.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    We nevertheless held a secret night party that day.

 Chapter 3:Just another Day A_Stroll_in_Xion

    Part 1


    Today, Rayna is gonna bring us to the Royal capitol of Xion in order for us to learn about the currency and common sense in this world. We were all of course very excited about this particular event since we have always been staying at the orphanage, and thus never seeing the outside world at all.


    Rayna then brought us through the forest and entered a plain. She then led us to a certain car parked nearby. I did mentioned that this world is magically civilised, right? The car¡¯s shape is kinda similar to a box. Its colour is jet-black. On Earth, it looks kinda stupid, since we usually make the front of the car sharp in order to lower the air friction, in order to make it move smoother. This car is powered by magic stones. These stones are crystallised from high magic density. They are stones in places with high concentration of magic. Like dungeons for example.


    These stones are hard to obtain, but easy to re-power. There are stations which power up these stones. I really want one of my own one day. For research purposes.


    ¡° Now, let¡¯s start of, shall we?¡±


    Everyone of us is excited, being on a car for the first time. The fans in the car kept blowing cold air towards us.( For some reason, I can¡¯t find a scientific reason behind it)


    Before going our, Rayna gave us some rules, such as


    ¡°First, you girls must always open ways for boys first!¡±


    ¡°¡°YESS¡±¡± The girls answered.


    Hmmm..? Shouldn¡¯t it be the reverse way? I thought boys should be the one to be polite to girls.


    ¡°Umm.. Ms.Rayna? Shouldn¡¯t boys move ways for girls?¡±


    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about Mark? Wait¡­ Could it be that your friends never told you about this world¡¯s common sense?¡±


    I shook my head and Rayna signed heavily. is this world¡¯s common sense so different?


    ¡°Listen, Mark, Girls have a lower rate than usual boys. So they considers that giving birth to a girl is a blessing. Additionally they usually got more properly raised than boys. There are rumours that girls are greatly more blessed than boys too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.WHATT!!!!!!¡±


    My sense of human right is completely destroyed. Girl¡¯s are more gifted than boys? you¡¯ve got to be !@#$ing kidding me. The only reason they are better than boys is how they got raised! Thankfully Rayna treated us all equally.


    We continue driving the car for about half an hour till we reached Xion. The first impression of the city is


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    I, who have seen many great cities in my previous world, signed in awe at the mere size and magnificence of the city. The huge walls surrounded the cities with carvings that rivals even the Angkor temple of Asia. The tall tower(I am later told that its a palace later.) in the centre of the city, was so large it seems to reach up to the heavens. There is a large room about 200 metres up the tower. It shown with a harmonious radiance that envelops the whole city itself. The lights strangely doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes at all, instead, I find it strangely comfortable to watch from afar.


    ¡°The large room up there is the Kingdom¡¯s conference room. It contained many Epic-class magics that can protect it even from a meteor attack. The light acts like a special barrier for the city, protecting it exclusively from monsters.¡± Rayna explained


    We entered the city slowly, marvelling at the grandiose all the while. The next thing we knew, we were already in the city.


    Part 2:Between the lines


    What do you mean the army isn¡¯t ready yet?


    What!? They are complaining about their lack of foods! How stupid!


    Tell them I¡¯m going to lead them to plunder a village soon.


    You¡¯re scared? C¡¯mon you can¡¯t be, those that claimed themselves as ¡®major races¡¯ are just intelligent beast that is nothing compared to the true strength of the whole demon army.


    So, how is the breeding o the werwolf going? Good? Train them good, Bonazia, I expect gallant results.


    Part 3


    The insides of the royal capital is filled with ancient buildings and structures. There are many high-class restaurants and some especially large buildings that seemed to put even a large football stadium to shame.


    ¡°Those are the magical academies of Xion, they train only the most talented and rare young magician warriors in the world.¡±


    So they trained the strongest huh? I think I¡¯ll enter this academy one day.


    ¡°But all of the students are high classed noble girls from important families. Boys rarely entered since usually boys aren¡¯t raised as well as girls are.¡±Rayna continued ¡° But only once a century at least.¡±


    That¡¯s just how impacting raising one can be. But I¡¯ll still challenge it one day after my personal training finishes.


    ¡°Well, now let¡¯s go and visit this city¡¯s tourist sites shall we?¡±


    We continued down the streets to a large church that has the shrine of a bird god covered in fire.


    ¡° This is one of the human¡¯s god, the one who destroys all creation, Phoenix. There is 3 more shrines around the whole city on 4 sides. Each having its own god.¡±


    ¡°Can I enter this shrine?¡± Innocently asks Hanna, who was seeing the shrine of her god for the very first time.


    ¡°Sure, why don¡¯t you enter Hanna, Mark, please escort her while I bring the others to visit the rest of the city. You can visit the other shrines too!¡± Rayna says casually while leaving with Rachagal, Karl, and Mira.


    Hanna and I stood there dumfounded¡­ Then we entered the temple.


    The inside was marvellously decorated with many ornaments and accessories. We went to the centre of the shrine and I brought Hanna to the huge statue within. The room was decorated with a fiery red colour with many paintings around.


    Then I asked Hanna ¡°What do you feel about the fire god, Hanna?¡±


    ¡°I feel that he is really gallant and powerful, and can destroy just about anything.¡±


    ¡°Hanna, try burning this image into your mind, and imagine you drawing the power of the phoenix and change it to magic power.¡± I continued ¡°I believe you can impersonate him and use his power.¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan, will it really work?¡±


    ¡°Try it first, Hanna¡±


    Hanna starts concentrating and trying to imagine the power of the Phoenix, the one who destroys all creation, and created a little ball of fire in her palm.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±Hanna signed in curiosity and started playing with it.¡±I feel stronger, Onii-chan¡±


    ¡°How about we go to the other churches too? Perhaps you can become stronger that way, right?¡±


    ¡°Yess!!!¡±


    We started heading towards the Earth elemental church.


    Part 4:Between the lines


    What are you worried about, Furio?


    Heroes? Well if the worst comes to worst, they will certainly summon them. And they are also certainly powerful. But they are summoned from another universe, with things completely different from this world.


    The boys that are summoned certainly will be discriminated and the heroes will be wiped out of memory for them to increase their imagination powers to the very limit. Still, they will retain the basic memories of themselves, so their personalities doesn¡¯t change, but their knowledge and how they see the world will.


    These heroes have a very high magic affinity, putting even the elves to shame. And physical strength that is only 1 tier lower than normal beastmens.


    But, the humans have never faced forces like us before. Now at long last, they will finally fall to our grasp.


    Hmm? Well, now that you mentioned it, I certainly did sense a strange kind of power never seen before that rivals even mine far away. But its just probably just an unusual fluctuation of magic leylines, and nothing more.


    Oooh, have the training of our infantries been completed, well, lets head out and plunder some villages then. Prepare the army for our first battle.


    The major races will certainly not be too mindful of the attack. We will start attacking the humans first, as they are the weakest and the most prideful of all the major races. They will try to find excuses for their failed defences and put the blame on the guards.


    Humans¡¯ strong pride is their greatest weakness, yes.


    We will certainly crush them with ease.


    Part 5


    We are now currently seeing the statue of the earth elemental, Wardiaz. Earth is the element with the toughest defence. It can protect you from almost anything. Some of the wizards that have mastered the earth elemental can instantly construct a mighty wall that can¡¯t be penetrated by almost anything.


    ¡°Hanna? Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°Yess¡±


    Hanna have already finished creating a wall of rock outside the temple, which is an important first step to mastering the earth elemental magic set.


    ¡°Well we¡¯ve already visited the water elemental temple, and saw the statue of Aqua, and resulting in Hanna perfecting the image of the power of water in her brain.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the temple of the wind next Onii-chan¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    We travel through a railcar with the rails powered by magic that constantly charges the magic power in the magic stones in the wheels of the car itself.


    We reached the site of the Air Temple of Gremlin, the name of the elemental of air. Strangely this temple has no statue. There is only a priest praying in front of the temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try asking him what is this about¡±


    We went forward and asked him. The priestess who was a woman with a beautiful eye and an ample chest answered while wryly smiling.


    ¡°The wind temple¡¯s god has no form. He is the wind, sometimes embracing us and before we know it, it¡¯s gone in a whiff. The wind is the sign of freedom of mind. The feeling where you can go anywhere you want. Or love anyone you loved. That is the true form of the wind element.¡±


    Hanna nods in understanding and imagines herself as the wind, free from all restrictions, and activated the wind magic itself.


    I didn¡¯t listen and accidentally moved my gaze lower into 2 lumps of fats on the priestess¡¯s body. I instantly retracted my gaze when I felt strong murderous intent exuding from Hanna.


    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡± She voiced out while making a cute, scary expression.


    ¡°So you succeeded, Hoh~¡± The priest smiled in admiration. And continued praying on. We left the temple and went to search for Rayna¡¯s group whilst talking to each other about the elemental magic Hanna gained.


    We found our group later and saw the pitiful state of Karl and Rachagal carrying large bags of goods. Seems like woman¡¯s nature to buy things is common in both my previous and the world I am living in now.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now, shall we?¡±


    Our group walked back to the car, while I was also plagued by the shopping bag¡¯s burden.


    We rode our jet-black car back to the orphanage, but we stopped our car when we saw a distant smoke from the horizon near the orphanage. The orphanage is very far from any nearby villages, thus preventing it from danger, but that doesn''t apply to the village near it.


    ¡°Its an attack!¡± Rayna shouted while quickly decelerating to a stop. She then ordered Karl, Rachagal, Mira,and me to protect the village while she and Hanna report this matter to the Royal capital.


    ¡°Remember, especially you Mark, don¡¯t use too much power, just enough to protect the village from the enemy. I am quite positive that this is a demon army, judging from the magical energy emitting from them.¡± Rayna explains ¡°Demons are strong creatures that has a very high magic affinity. All they care about is killing, but I have never seen an attack on this scale before¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll quickly report this, hold out while you can!¡± With that statement, she drove away, leaving us still dumbfounded by the event.


    ¡°Umm, so the usual?, I and Karl will be the vanguard,Mira¡¯s the support, while Mark will enter when he needs to. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    I then thought up of a plan and asked, ¡°Mira? Can you cast water barrage on all the enemies? Or just getting them soaked will do.¡±


    ¡°You want to use the freezing trick again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t use water barrage, I¡¯ll instead use the rain spell.¡±


    Mira began casting and clouds gather and rained down from above.


    ¡°Now¡­ Let¡¯s get going hmm?¡±


    We entered another battle once more.


    Part 6


    3rd person view


    The demon lord leading the raid is looking at the pitiful sight of the village in joy. He watch as the demons slowly slather them 1 by one. Seriously? That¡¯s all a human could do? How disappointing¡­


    If this is all average humans could do against demons, the road to victory is as clear as any day. The demon lord kept watching on and on. Things went well all according to plan. The demons are now plundering the village from resources, more that 80% is already plundered.


    ¡°How pitiful those humans are. And this is just 1 squad of the infantry.¡±


    The demons attack in squads of 50. This squad is equipped with werwolves that is faster than almost any creature in this world. They have trained well, and even when the humans are losing, the soldiers of the demon army still didn¡¯t show signs of arrogance.


    But that was about to change, when a small group entered the demon lord¡¯s field of vision.


    (Hmm?)


    The power this group hold is certainly strange, their power level varies so much it can be easily concluded that this group is made of almost all the major races.


    And suddenly


    Patititipati


    Rain starts falling down from the sky, soaking all the demon¡¯s army, including the demon lord. Using intuition, the demon lord knew that this is not normally caused by nature, but by another force.


    Then he saw a strange scene unfold before his very eye. He saw the werwolves stopped instantly, as if bing held by something. This certainly strange, he found the answer a moment later when he saw himself frozen with ice.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    How could he have not noticed, he quickly casted a fire spell, but to no avail due to the rain constantly falling down.


    ¡°Shit! Don¡¯t you dare underestimate demons!!!!!!¡±


    He broke the ice with pure force and roared into the sky, increasing the temperature around him and erasing the clouds above.


    But the trouble isn¡¯t over. A certain beastman that came from the peculiar group clashed and smashed the army that is still in the process of recovering and with another stout man who was Karl, they easily smashed away most of the demons with their sword and mace.


    The demons tried to fight back, but due to the momentum of the surprise attack and some roots of unknown origin starting to coil around the werwolf¡¯s feet, they easily got defeated in a quick manner.


    ¡°Damn it!!!, It¡¯s my turn now!!!¡±


    The demon lord roared with rage, but before entering the battle, a small foot with unimaginable power behind it struck him in the side of his face.


    It was the boy known as Mark who does this feat easily,but that isn¡¯t enough to kill a demon lord.


    The demon lord retaliates by swiping his foot at Mark¡¯s feet, but Mark easily dodged it, and starts casting an air ball spell.


    ¡®Air¡¯ has its very own friction, but obviously not enough to stop something. But the particles in the air can cause friction if met with high speed. Its like running through a desert storm with sand constantly pelting you. It may seem little, but if struck with enough force, it can kill a person. Plus, compressed air is actually really dangerous if released at point blank rage.


    ¡°Take this you son of a !@##$%, Air burst!¡±


    The compressed air starts that was released with sand inside burst out and blew the demon lord away easily.


    ¡°Uwohh!!¡± The lord of demons was pushed away forcefully by the strong wind pressure.


    He already tried casting an anti magic armour around himself, but it doesn¡¯t work because Mark add the term ¡®Science¡¯ to the mix. Thus preventing him from defending himself effectively.


    The demon lord gained a foothold and starts constructing a strong hell spell, before he heard the gong of the royal capital¡¯s army. The demon lord is very prideful, but not enough to forget his own duties. He ordered the retreat.


    ¡°We got what we came for, RETREAT!¡±


    They start retreating away from the capital army swiftly with the resources of the village itself.


    They only numbered 30 when they left. and 10 of them is wounded. Nevertheless their quest is complete.


    The demon lord shouted at the human boy. ¡°It will not end like this next time, my name is Furio, lord of fire, WE WILL MEET AGAIN!¡± and left.


    One of the demons thought he heard ¡°What did you say?~¡± But decided with great wisdom not to report it to Furio.


    And thus they returned to their territory.


    Part 7


    What! you fought equally with a human boy? Tell me more


    I praise you for your wise judgement not to face the human army and didn¡¯t forget your duties.


    Hmm? Now they¡¯re complaining about the food¡¯s taste? C¡¯mon, are we a circus or something?


    Well, Furio, what do you think about the humans with the exception of the one who fought you?


    Weak, right? The guards are no match for our power.


    The good news is that the report from our spies came and it seems that the human¡¯s pride won again, thus announcing that our attack is just a mere ¡®accident¡¯ Pfft! how pitiful.


    Well, things are going well with the orcs, right? They will be a useful force to soak the damage for the army.


    I, Diablo, shall wipe off all the other major races from this world.

 Chapter 4: Its time to leave GOOD_BYE

    Author¡¯s note: I am sorry for my poor grammar in these stories I have written. I am lacking an editor so I want you readers to point out my mistakes in the comment section below. I thank you all for reading and as usual, please advice and guide me to the fullest~ And some break is required. I need a rest from thinking up all these stories. Don''t expect me to post this daily, ok? I am human after all.


    Part 0


    Power,


    People who are strong certainly will be seen by others as lucky. Many will be envious of his/her talent and blame the gods for their misfortune. But those with the power doesn¡¯t usually feel that way. They want to be normal, to be able to converse as equals with someone. On another point of view, it can be said that those with power will usually be deemed as selfish or improper. Why?


    Because those without power will blame those with power for not helping them, when actually they can help themselves if they tried hard enough. They will ask why is the person with power unable to save them. That is how the world works. Yes¡­ those with ¡®power¡¯ have a great misfortune of being mistaken as a god whom will be able to do anything they want.


    Because, possibly, ¡®The worst thing about being the strong is that NOBODY ever asks you if you are ok¡¯


    Like, let¡¯s say, Siris saved a whole country, and they rejoiced and praised him all day. But when he fails to arrive in time or save a family, they will almost with certainty blame all of their burden on the saviour.


    Cause that¡¯s just how the world works.


    Part 1


    It has been many years since the invasion of those demons. I am now 15 years old. The Xion capitol however, doesn¡¯t react greatly, instead emphasising on how they beat the demons to a pulp, and dismissed the notion that a mass attack of the demons is incoming. They didn¡¯t even increased their defence at all. I, however, do not think so. The demons that attacked last time is very organised and coordinated. Plus, the demons actually ¡®retreated¡¯, an act that defies the logic of monster.


    However, after that, there hasn¡¯t been any major attack at all. And the world continues in peace. I sure do wish that I am wrong though, since I would hate to see such a magnificent kingdom fall.


    2 years ago, Mira, Karl, and Rachagal has already left the orphanage, pursuing their dreams. Mira travels to the elf realm in order to learn more magic and become a teacher. Karl and Rachagal decided to go together and create a mercenary brigade. They agreed with me that the kingdom is in danger of demon attacks, and decided to build a private army in order to fight when it is needed.


    It is now time for me to leave the orphanage, I have trained and perfected many of my simple magics already. But there is just a certain problem¡­


    ¡°Can you bring me too, Onii-chan?¡±


    ¡°NO¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°NOOOO, stop repeating the question already!!!!¡±


    Hanna is now begging me to let her go together with me. But I planned on entering the demon territory next, thus not wanting to bring her along.


    ¡°Hanna, I will go somewhere really dangerous, so you can¡¯t come along.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m strong too! I already have many elemental magic at my disposal!¡±


    ¡°Hahh¡­¡±


    Hanna is certainly strong, but she still lacks experience and her age is just so young. Even Rayna acknowledged Hanna¡¯s strength, but in my eyes, Hanna is just a cute little girl with blonde hair.


    ¡°How, about this, we will go challenge the dungeon of Moria, if you can overcome the first 20 floors, I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°YES!!¡±


    There¡¯s no way she can do that, right?


    We burrowed Rayna¡¯s car with her permission and rode off to the dungeons. This dungeon is famous for having no traps at all. Just floors and floors of extraordinary monsters. There¡¯s just no way Hanna can pass this test.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached.¡±


    The dungeon¡¯s shape is like a huge tower, reaching higher than even the tower in Xion, there are many ¡®adventurers¡¯ entering the dungeon grounds, searching for the loots. Or gain experience with monsters. I went to the front gate of the dungeon, with ancient carvings of demons and monsters, and some strange language I know nothing of.


    We entered through the dinosauric gates and reached the 1st floor, filled with one of the most famous monster, the slime.


    ¡°Now, Hanna, take care of this mess.¡±


    ¡°No problem¡±


    She activated a spell without chanting and summoned a fire golem. The fire golem, according to Hanna, has the base made from the earth elemental with fire elements covering it. Earth and Fire is incompatible so this is usually impossible, even by this world¡¯s standard, but Hanna says that, in a book she once read, Phoenix and Wardiaz once shook hands. And combine their power to drive away the god of evil, Azmoth away from the human land. They combine their powers which are just polar opposites to create a golem covered with fire. Blah blah blah. She seems to say something more about ritual and stuff but I¡¯m can¡¯t use it anyways.


    The fire golem blew away all the slimes, killing a slime is easy as long as you directly hit its core. The problem is ¡®where¡¯ and ¡®how¡¯ to reach it. Golems just used its brute force to wipe out the whole body, thus effectively killing them. Shit, is she stronger than I thought? What if she passes?


    We went up the stairs, Hanna wiped out the monsters there and also effectively burning the goblins and wolves to little shards of carbon.


    Things went smoothly until we reached the 20th floor, also known as the boss floor. And on the stage, we saw the boss.The Sun and Moon bear. Their strength as an individual is already bad enough already, but together, their strengths are terrifying.


    ¡°Let me take care of this Hanna¡± I told her while walking forward, Its not that I don¡¯t want her to win the prize, its because this is truly a dangerous situation.


    ¡°No, Onii-chan, don¡¯t interfere¡­¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Please trust me¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her eyes told me that she will never give up no matter what. And I shrunk back, knowing that she just won¡¯t back down either way. I gave her the signal and she starts casting the spell.


    ¡°The wind which blows all foes and embrace their allies, grant me your power to swiftly slay all enemies, GALE!¡±


    She went quickly towards the sun bear, and by using the earth element to grant herself power, struck her foes with a powerful smash.


    BAMM!!!!


    The fist sunk deep into the sun bear¡¯s gut and blowing it 15 meters away. The moon bear recognised the danger and attack Hanna from behind, before a wall of rock blocked her from the attack. The rock is a sedimentary rock, thus making it really hard and effective against attacks physically. I can instantly turn normal rocks into strong, metamorphic rocks though¡­


    Hanna countered back with her fist. Then she uses water magic to lower the friction and glided the Moon bear all the way to the other side of the hall. It crashes violently with the wall. And sunk down to the floor writhing in agony. When Hanna was about to finish it off, the Sun bear attacked with its fist and she toppled over 3 meters away.


    ¡°Hanna!¡±


    I quickly moved to help, but was stopped by a hand gesture by Hanna. I grudgingly stopped, and continue watching as Hanna continued mumbling something and at last released her power.


    ¡°Tremble before me! Earth break!¡±


    The ground below the bears burst open and pierced the bears on all sides.


    ¡°Be gone from this world! Quagmire!¡±


    The ground turned muddy and slowly swallowed the bears, seeing the bears immobilised, Hanna use many fire spells to shoot the bears with. The bears tried to move out, but failed miserably, since the more they move, the faster they sink. Now, they are still sinking and struggling but all in vain.Then the bear finally was silenced by the brown mud. Sinking to oblivion.


    Silence followed¡­ Then I ran towards Hanna and slowly healed her by increasing the rate of regeneration of the cells in the injured area. This has a weakness though, and that is it use the body¡¯s direct energy. So Hanna has to eat a lot later to gain the energy she spent on healing back.


    ¡°You were really reckless!!! How can you jump in like that, Hanna!¡± I scolded her later when she regained her consciousness.


    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°No Butsss!!¡± What would I do if you were to die!¡±


    Hanna was on the verge of crying when,


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe, Hanna¡­¡±


    I hugged her with all my heart. I realised that moment how much I cared about her. She seemed shock for a while before smiling and hugging me back passionately.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Some time passed¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ so did I pass the test yet, Onii-chan?¡±


    Seriously, is this all this girl cares about?


    ¡°Yes, you did Hanna, you did.¡±


    Part 2


    We drove back to the Orphanage whilst discussing with each other what we should do next. I told Hanna about my plans to go to many various places before finally entering the academy at the age of 16.


    ¡°I also planned on visiting the demon kingdom if things go smoothly too¡±


    ¡°Really!? Onii-chan are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure! You scared?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    I laughed heartily till we reached the orphanage. We bid Rayna goodbye and travel off. Before leaving Rayna said this to us.


    ¡°You two are really strong and completely above many standards, hell if I put Mark against an arch magician, I doubt he would lose to him/her.¡±Rayna praised us ¡°But never ever underestimate your enemies and do not use your full power in front of anybody, Ok? The first person people will blame their loss for is the strong, so you must be cautious using your power.¡±


    ¡°And lastly, Mark, take care of Hanna, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ms. Rayna I promise I will.¡± I spoke with determination and together with Hanna we traveled to the first place we want to go, the elves¡¯ land.


    Part 3


    We reached the elf country which isn¡¯t much too say except the forest around it. We must enter the interior first before reaching the city. But for that we must pass through many layers of thick forest.


    I and Hanna slowly crept in and went into the forest. We walked for a whole day before coming to a clearing, and seeing a magnificent city before us. We were in awe, the city seems to blend in nature. It doesn¡¯t seem artificial at all. I feel completely natural with it. Like staying in the forest while actually in the city. It seems surreal, but true.


    ¡°Welcome travellers from distant lands, what do you come here for?¡±


    An old elf talked to us.with a kind voice. He asked us what we wanted and I answered honestly and seriously. ¡°We came here to sightsee!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silenced followed, um why are you making faces as if giving up a certain hope?


    ¡°Mwhahahahah!!!!¡±


    The old elf laughed heartily.


    ¡°Onii-chan, I thought we came here for training?¡± Hanna interjected.


    ¡°Well, this city is just so impressive, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°If Onii-chan says so¡­¡± Hanna half-heartedly accepted my request, Hurray!


    I think that we¡¯ll visit various parts and learn cultures from this city first. I learned that the city''s name is Gaxul(Author note: Yeah I know, my sense of naming sucks¡­ Can someone give me a cool name or 2?) the eternal city of the Fazal forest. This city is mainly inhabited by elves, which doesn¡¯t prefer violence. But if you step over the boundary, you can prepare yourself for a whole armada of elven machines and troops after you alone. Basically, they are like peace keepers whom will only show their violent state when someone offend them.


    The interior is designed similarly, yet different from Xion¡¯s structure. Xion¡¯s feels like you are going to a paradis in a completely different world,but Gaxul¡¯s is like staying on a paradise that still show signs of nature, thus not leaving you feeling so alienated.


    We walked on and on till we overheard a certain conversation about the demons that attacked the human village. I joined in quietly and listened to their conversation.


    ¡°Those human fools! It has been almost 4 years and all they¡¯ve done to improve their defence is nothing!¡±Mr. elf A complained loudly


    ¡°Correct, they didn¡¯t even share sufficient information about the demons. It must have been them and their so called honour again. Its just arrogance no matter which angle you look from.¡± Mr. B replied calmly.


    ¡°Ever since that attack, there has been little skirmishes here and there, its obviously some part of a bigger army, but the problem is that the human government kept on giving us vague informations like, ¡®well, they seem stronger, but they can be quelled by our army, so please stay out of this¡¯ again and again. I heard all the village that got attack is completely plundered of resources, this is just abnormal by all standards!¡±Mr. A retorted


    They were about to complain more when I interjected suddenly,


    ¡°Mr. if you want some information about the demons, I may be able to help.¡±


    The surprised elves got flustered for a second before regaining their composure and politely replied back,


    ¡°Young human, the words we said just now were not directed towards you, but the foolish humans on the top. We apologise for-¡°


    ¡°No, I have fought with the demons that first attacked many years before, and wish to share information with you.¡±


    The old elves was shocked, then laughed at me as if I was for a circus, well this is natural since they obviously thought a mere kid like me couldn¡¯t possibly fight a demon. I was about to shut them up with my power when-


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult Onii-chan!¡±


    Hanna summoned out a huge fire golem, towering over the old hags, they immediately apology to me.


    ¡°We are sorry young human for underestimating you, these old bones have experience much, but never hearing a child wielding such great power before.¡±


    ¡°No problem, that is only normal, let¡¯s get on to business here. I have truthfully witnessed the demons¡¯ power. And they are nothing like the books says. They are intelligent, and certainly have been trained throughly¡± I forgave the elves since it is only normal for old people to underestimate someone younger.


    ¡°Well, well, let us continue speaking inside our humble room if you please?¡± Mr. B asked me and I compromised since I don¡¯t think these 2 will do anything weird.


    We entered the humble home and started exchanging the information about the recent demon attacks.


    ¡°Is it really true the demons attack with precise coordination?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am positive about this.¡±


    ¡°So their attacks is very effective, but why gather the resources?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, just maybe, they are raising an army of demons and readying their forces even now?¡± I voiced out my opinion.


    ¡°You¡¯re words are wiser unlike many humans young one.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the praise, I fought with their leader and he is actually really strong and wise. He actually ordered a retreat of his troops just when the capitol¡¯s army start showing up. This shows that the attack is smartly planned by someone or something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ we will take this matter at heart and report this to the elven congress, perhaps we can make some conclusions now at last since we actually have a witness to rely on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I can be of help, but in exchange can we have some transportation to the beastman¡¯s kingdom? I would like to visit their cities and learn of their culture and heritage.¡±


    ¡°Sure, young human, we thank you for your cooperation, perhaps humanity still have some hopes after all.¡±


    We bid farewell and took more tours around the city. And planning on our next destination after this. There is a dungeon near the elf capitol, so we shall visit it soon.


    Part 4


    Yes, that¡¯s right, the waiting is over.


    Our forces is guaranteed to be the strongest in the world. The major races won¡¯t be prepared about this at all.


    We will attack with a great surprise that will shock all the humans easily.


    1 year is all the time we need to crush the beastmans first. Their physical strength are terrifying beyond all means. But they shall be crushed by our numbers alone. If we crush 1 of the races, it should be enough to send the whole major races into disarray. They won¡¯t be able to ready themselves in time for our grand invasion.


    Everything is going smoothly according to plan


    Bonazia, have you ready all the foods and army for war yet? Tell them we will attack in a year.


    Nothing can stop us from achieving our ultimate goal.


    To wipe all taints from the planet.

 Chapter 5:Serious Dungeon challenge

    Author¡¯s note: Its kinda strange why almost all the fantasy world setting always end up having the main character !@#$ someone. I kinda dislike it, maybe because its everywhere and the writers thought that having !@# is necessary for a book to be good? Well, please don¡¯t expect too much of those romantic=must have !@# from me. And I am just bored of those, ¡®I will do my best in this world¡¯ or ¡®Political bra blah blah¡¯ or ¡®I suddenly got an amazing power up but did nothing for no reason at all¡¯. Just not my style at all.


    Also thank you for all the praise you have given me, I¡¯ll be sure to write better and better stories please point out where should I improve the story.


    Part 0


    The bombing in Paris¡­ Many of you now will view the Isis as the embodiment of evil, because they have injured many. You may stare at them and shout, ¡®Evil¡¯ in their face and categorise them in a way that puts them in the highest disaster level.


    But,


    What I think is the most disastrous thing of all is the word ¡®peace¡¯. ¡®Peace¡¯ may seem good at first glance, but that depends on how you view it. Decades ago, because of ¡®peace¡¯ the Japanese have faced 2 nuclear bombs, just to quickly finish a certain war. Because of ¡®peace¡¯ Thailand have almost suffered unrelentless bombing from the European. Now, here comes the big question, Is there truly paradise?


    My answer is obviously no way. Because without suffering, there can¡¯t be paradise. If you got 100 scores 10 times in a row and got it again this time. You won¡¯t feel too happy. But if you failed multiple times and suddenly got perfect because of studying hard. You will be as happy as anything. Yes, the world¡¯s technology reached this level only because of ¡®suffering¡¯. Because if I now give you everything you want. You would get so bored and kill yourself because of it.


    Part 1


    Entering the dungeon this time is a very risky buisness. The dungeon of Corrizion has more than 30 floors, but all of them contained strong monsters with unknown environments. The dungeons here is quite specially equipped with monster traps more than lethal traps. This time we go underground with not too much air ventilation.


    The monsters in this dungeon have different attributes on each floor. And every 10 floors there is a boss floor which contain monster with abnormally high stats.


    But,


    There is a reason why people still enter these difficult dungeons. Because on the upper floors, there are ancient ¡®loots¡¯ to get and can be sold at high price. At first it seemed kinda stupid, cause usually ancient things fall behind modern things, but apparently the dungeons will spawn loots that, the longer left alone, the longer it will gather power and increase its efficiency.


    Some even have a soul of an adventurer who once died in the dungeon bound to it.


    So today, I and Hanna will test our powers here, according to the elders, the dungeon¡¯s highest point that got overthrown is the 28th floor, which no one was able to surpass yet. So if I and Hanna pass that floor, then it should be said that I will be one of the stronger people of this world.


    So we enter the dungeons, and when we all step in, the gates behind us closed, so that¡¯s how it works huh?


    ¡°Onii-chan, I can use fire magic and light up the-¡°


    ¡°No..¡±


    One of the main reasons so many miners die on my previous world is because the lack of oxygen. Fire burns oxygen very fast, and they release CO and CO2 too. The elders report to me that many people sometimes lose their consciousness when entering the dungeon ground.


    ¡°The fire will destroy everything, including the air we breathe, so in a dungeon like this, we should not use fire magic unless completely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we can use this though,¡±


    I took out the bulb made of glass with wires inside. Yes, its a light bulb¡¯s replica, after a thousand failures and realising how patience Edison is. I finally found a way of lighting it without breaking the glass bulb. By decreasing the air inside the bulb first.


    Heat will obviously make the air particles move faster, and increase the pressure inside the lightbulb. So that is the reason I must put less air inside for the lightbulb to work.


    ¡°Woww, what is that onii-chan?¡±


    ¡°I got this from the Folsom dungeon, but never telling anyone about it.¡± I lied to Hanna, not wishing to taint this girl¡¯s imagination with science.¡±


    We reached the end of the hall and found the stair case upwards. We slowly walk up the stairs and reached the second floor. There, we saw hoards of goblins riding werwolf with utmost ease.


    ¡°Well, this is new?¡± I muttered out while casting my new magic.


    Cloak..)


    I disappeared from everybody¡¯s sight, well, all I did was just erasing the light that came from me and letting the light behind me get reflected not on my back, but diverting it and converging it in front of me.


    This ability requires strong concentration to use, however, so once I attack, it will wear off. No one¡¯s here so let¡¯s get this flashy.


    ¡°Air burst!¡± I cast an air pressure magic in the centre of the goblin hoard.The pressure and the particles of sand and dust will pelt and push the hoard away from me.


    ¡°Earth break!¡± Hanna cast a high-tiered magic that puts a thorny earth cage around the hoard, thus piercing it and killing it instantly when pushed towards it.


    My cloaks¡¯ broken but I already prepared my second spell.


    By slowing down the particles of air around the goblins, I increased the friction greatly. Slowing them down and leaving them vulnerable to attacks.


    I leave them no time to gather and pierce them with my spiky gloves.(I bought it cause its on discount, and no one in my country can overlook this!!!)


    ¡°Whew!! that was harder then I thought¡­¡± I signed out wearily because these monster react quickly and retaliate with great teamwork.


    ¡°Onii-chan, were you all right? I thought you died when you disappeared in front of me!¡±


    Hanna hugged me tightly, seriously, this girl is still just so young and cute. Too bad I¡¯m not a fan of someone younger than me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Hanna, its time to challenge the 3rd floor¡±


    Hanna nods and we walked to the staircases and go on the third floor, this time what we saw was¡­


    ¡°Shit¡­ this is really bad Hanna¡­¡±


    There is a sexy portraits of cute girl in the room, and I can¡¯t help taking my eyes of them. The monsters are attacking but I can¡¯t focus at all! It must have been dropped by an adventurer.


    Whoever designed this picture is a !@#$ing genius, the people in the portrait shows hint of shyness everywhere! More than that, there is-


    ¡°Everything that taints and make Onii-chan a pervert must be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Wait Hanna, don¡¯t!!!!!!¡±


    It got burned down and flushed away with water magic. Nooooooo. Those masterpiece, all wasted. I then felt a pricking killing intent on my back.


    ¡°Onii-chan, maybe a rock to the back would teach you an IMPORTANT lesson of life.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am sorry Ma¡¯am¡±


    When seeing Hanna¡¯s eyes of certain destruction, I gave up and bowed down to her.


    We cleared the monster of this floor which isn¡¯t to say much because they are weaker than the earlier floors.


    We passed through the 9th floor with me using the blessing of Ares, the war goddess.


    On the 10th floor-


    ¡°Holy¡­¡±


    There is a freaking fire golem in front of us. In the surroundings, there is a lot of little goblins and werewolves prepared to protect it. There is a huge giant towering besides the golem too.


    ¡°Hanna, this is dangerous so I will cast a spell on both of us first. Then you will support me from the back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°God who drove the sun from morning to dark, give me the power to resist the heat of your mighty carriage, Apollo¡¯s might!¡±


    I casted the spell and rush forward towards the first giant, than using the water and ice to lower the friction, I came so fast when my foot came in contact with the giant it got blown away easily. The problem is..


    ¡°Owwww!!¡±


    I forgot that my leg isn¡¯t made of steel, but with bones and muscles. Miraculously my bones didn¡¯t break, and healing it isn¡¯t too hard. I pulled out the oxygen and hydrogen atoms around me in order to make liquid oxygen and hydrogen, then ignite it using the golem¡¯s fire.


    BAMMMMM


    Even I got pushed away, thankfully Hanna is always protecting me with a magic armour of water that lessen impacts, but the explosion that could fire even a rocket from earth is truly terrifying. This reaction speeds up the combustion by a hundred folds after all. Thus the Fire Golem and the surrounding monsters got blown away, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡°It seems I shouldn¡¯t use that magic anymore¡­ too dangerous¡± I whispered to myself. The magic itself is too risky. If I and Hanna haven¡¯t got Apollo¡¯s blessing we would really have died.


    We continued walking on to the eleventh floor, with fast and agile undead warriors. They are completely different from the first 9 floors. The level of difficulty increased greatly, I guess after every boss floor, things get a little harder, hmm?


    The imps closed on me, but the area around me have been increased in friction by 20 folds, thus breaking the imps¡¯ impact. Hanna can take care of herself and picks out a sword to slice them away.


    Hanna learned some sword tricks from Rachagal and Karl, making here used to using it. She has truly become stronger than me.


    I then pick used something I prized on, the electricity magic. Yes, electricity can do many things, including making iron-sand swords with unimaginable sharpness.


    Part 2


    We massacred the whole of the large orc hoard.


    ¡°Well Hanna, what do you want to be when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°I want to be Onii-chan¡¯s bride!¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ how cute, but that is impossible, you¡¯re 6 years younger than me, so no.¡±


    ¡°Umu¡­¡±


    Hanna grind her teeth in displeasure. I need to her how to live alone incase I suddenly died one day.


    We continued fighting the monsters, when-


    ¡°Hanna, you need to learn to live by yourself. If I ever die- I mean disappear, you should go to the academy and train. The demon army may be coming and I am not so sure I can be there with you to stop its advance.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t Onii-chan be there?¡±


    ¡°Because, you must be prepared to be the strongest always, okay?¡± I used my ice magic to slice the monsters and used Muay thai to forcefully kick it away and breaking it to pieces.


    ¡°But, if you return and I can no longer remember you?¡±


    Hmm¡­ that is a hard question, I kept silent and think while we reached to 20th floor.


    This time, its a water golem, so fire won¡¯t be of much use here. Water golem is said to have the highest vitality but the lowest attack power.


    I use electricity, and fried the atoms between my hands, turning it to plasma, and firing it towards the golem, it evaporated instantly. Then Hanna protected the weak me who is still recovering from the other monsters that intend to kill whom killed their master. Then an idea hit me and I decided to tell Hanna about it.


    ¡°Hanna, how about this, I will give you this song when we meet again, that way you will remember me, how about that?¡± I gave her something similar to a music box. It¡¯s a magic item that I found in the dungeon I tested Hanna with. You need to project the song in your head and put the imagination inside the box. And it will ¡®save¡¯ it. This world is seriously civilised magically.


    ¡°Here, Hanna, remember this song, and when we meet again I will open it,okay?¡±


    Hanna immediately opened the box and musical melody starts coming out.(Author¡¯s note: Can you guys give me a touching song? I think I will choose ¡®Do you remember my lullaby¡¯ https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KQ70imipuN4</a>  but if you want it to continue being unknown, then that¡¯s fine with me.)


    ¡°Wahh¡­ so nice.¡±


    ¡°Its a song a mother sang when she can¡¯t find her child.¡± I said ¡° I also have another box, that way, when I opened it, you will remember me okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Onii-chan.¡±


    The 21th floor is so hard, I used multiple magic of science and the gods of my world for several times.


    We at last reached the 30th floor, with an air golem, which is practically a win, swirling around a core.


    Hanna activated her golem of wind and water and they force fiercely, I interjected when needed but usually fight more with the monsters around me.


    I used Muay Thai to kick away the monster and punched its teeth out of its jaws. Then I cast poseidon''s power of the ocean, and summoned the almighty wave of water. I haven¡¯t mastered this yet,but it sure is useful! The only problem is that all I can imagine about the Poseidon is his power to control the see, thus the water is salty and hard to freeze.


    ¡° At least that slowed them down¡­¡± I muttered quietly as I kicked the monsters that got pushed back by the heavy waves. The wave of salt water is far more dense than normal water, thus improving the effectivity of my waves of water barrage.


    At last Hanna-


    ¡°HAHH!!¡± She sliced the core apart while keeping the air golem immobilised fighting with her golem. She collapsed and I quickly got ahold of her and sat next to a wall. It plopped open and I saw a beautiful ring inside.


    I saw it and instantly know that this is a rare loot, so I kept it with myself. Then I slowly but surely put it on. then I felt refreshed right away. I was about to take it of when.


    ¡°Wahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡± An elf shout out from the shadows, she was about 10 years old. A little bit older than Hanna.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± I shouted out in surprise.


    Part 3


    A young elf once traveled in a strong group of adventurers before. They challenged a dungeon with their might, but then they accidentally stepped on the trap that push them up all the way to the 30th floor. They panicked and got mercilessly slauthered. The elf girl doesn¡¯t want to die.


    So she casted a spell that imprisoned her body in a crystal, but due to panic her soul left the body and, desperate to find a vessel, it entered a ring in the hidden room.


    Decades passed and she still sleeps dormant in the ring.


    Waiting for someone to return her to life.


    Part 4


    ¡°So your body is in this large crystal,hmm. I thought it was just a decoration but when you look at it carefully, it really seems to have a silhouette of a body¡±I made my own conclusion.


    ¡°Now, can you tell us how to open it up? Ms. elf?¡± Hanna asked the ring, and it answered back.


    ¡°Well human child, you need to use a spell that combines many attributes of earth and water, try imagining the things on the surface, and slowly unravel it.¡± The ring answered.


    Hanna did so, and the crystal started cracking apart, then she peered inside and saw a beautiful young body of an elf. I put the ring on the elf¡¯s finger and the elf started opening her eyes.


    ¡°At last, thank you Mr.stranger. I appreciate your help. She hugged me and Hanna¡±


    Then Hanna stareeeeeeed~ at the upper part of the elf¡¯s body and then look at her own chest. as if measuring something. She looked again and suddenly groaned in despair, all the while muttering something like, ¡®what the hell did the elf eat?¡¯.


    ¡°Ermm, so what year is this?¡± The elf asked and screamed when we say it is the summer of the year 2XXX.


    ¡°WHATTTT!¡± She screamed in surprise, then barraged us with hoards of question like, is that here and stuff.


    At last she calmed down and decided to follow us for now.


    ¡° I still can¡¯t believe such a long time has passed since then¡­¡± She signed unhappily. Poor her, being disconnected from the world for so long¡­ I am starting to miss Earth too¡­


    Hanna and the elf is still talking merrily. with each other.


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it Ms.elf, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Rohana, a normal elf. I specialised in using nature magic, and also barrier magics too. I wish to keep you company for now!¡±


    ¡°Well, today we want to reach the 40th floor of the dungeon, can you help us too?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± And then she goes on with us, this time it is amazingly hard, we wouldn¡¯t be able to go on without Rohana¡¯s barrier and healing.


    We thrashed through the walls of those corrupters, being that bring nausea to your stomach. It spreads corruption that is so bad it hurts even the great me.


    We were extremely tired once we reached the 40th floor and confronted the earth golem.This is enough for one day, I used a magic that is one of my many trump cards. While before that ordering my comrades to protect me while I prepare my mentality and concentrate on my magic alone. This is our only chance to win, if we fail, I have prepared a way to escape. I can¡¯t risk me and my comrade¡¯s life after all¡­


    Hanna casted a water/earth golem out from the ground. She amplified the magical energy she used and summoned a one as large as the earth golem before us. Water has the highest vitality, while earth has the toughest defense. Together, they can block you against just about anything. Plus, Rohana already casted a defensive magic around us.


    But things didn¡¯t go quite nicely as expected.


    ¡°Umuuu!!¡± Hanna cried out in surprise as her golem was pushed back fiercely. She leapt out of the golem¡¯s line of trajectory and barely dodged it. Rohan quickly healed back Hanna and continue maintaining the barrier.


    Hanna turned serious and started casting water magic to weaken the earth¡¯s defences. The earth golem started attacking me, but Hanna¡¯s one took the impact instead.


    My power is almost ready! Please make it in time!


    8 seconds¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    ¡° I ask thee the power which will wipe out all with one lance, the lance that have damaged even Fenrir, the majestic hound and blow away all who opposes, Lance Of Odin!!! Gungnir!!!¡±


    I blew everything away with one swipe, but using up all I have left and collapsed. I heard screams from my surroundings and finally lose my consciousness .


    (Author¡¯s note: Siris can¡¯t use the ultimate magic multiple times, or that would fall into the category of op MC right?)


    Part 5


    I slowly opened my eyes, and saw Rohana and Hanna look over me.


    ¡°Onii-chan, I was so worried you would dieeee!¡± Hanna is now sitting next to me. She is crying and hugging me who was on the bed.


    ¡°That was really close, I don¡¯t want us all to die, you know?¡± Rohana scolded me and started her healing magic again.


    ¡°Umm¡­ so what happened?¡±


    ¡°We beat the boss then I and Hanna carried you here. We quickly brought you to the infirmary. And they healed you up good.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡±


    Then I noticed something, Rohana¡¯s face is really near mine. And her cleavage is showing clearly. My faced turned really red. This is really dangerous, Hanna will kill me.


    But as a man, I must burn this into every cell of my memory!!


    ¡°Onii-channnnnnnnnnnnnn¡±


    Uh-oh,


    ¡°Wait, Hanna! Its an accident¡±


    ¡°You need 2 more days in bed, Onii-chan!¡±


    She cast a serious wind magic that toppled me over. Leaving me 2 more days in the bed. She went away with a ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Well, I¡¯m still glad everyone¡¯s fine, after this I am going to travel to the beastsman''s kingdom. I was planning on something, when¡­


    ¡°Mr. Mark, we the elf council wishes to question you on certain matters, may you come with us, you can bring your companions too.¡±


    Mr. A elf barged in the room and requested my appearance. Apparently they want to question me further on the demon¡¯s business.


    Rohana and Hanna was surprised and stared at me, especially Rohana.


    ¡°Did you do something to the elf¡¯s council, Mark?¡± Rohana asked curiously.


    ¡°No, Rohana you disappeared for many decades, so you may not know the circumstances here, but I think its time you know what the world currently is under threat of.¡±


    We walked towards the building in the centre of the city.


    Author¡¯s note: I want to say that I feel sorry for the Paris¡¯s incedent. I don¡¯t understand how people could kill a fellow species so easily. I wish all who lives in Paris safety.

 Chapter 6: Interlude to Brezia

    Author¡¯s note: Interlude means something leading to something big. Thus this chapter will be shorter than the others, okay?


    Part 0


    Many have looked up at the sky and shouted to god, complaining how evil the world was, how unfair it was to them. Yes, many have viewed this world as an evil place. But, if you look at it from another POV, you will notice that it isn¡¯t that cruel.


    You experienced joy, sadness, love, grief, and even anger. This ¡®experience¡¯ is the greatest blessing you could ever ask for.


    Yes, the world may be a pretty even place, but¡­


    That doesn¡¯t mean there is only cruelty on this world, right? Some philosophers have said that human are born cruel, but pure, innocent children are the very first people who would reach out their hands to help someone. And the people of this world are experiencing more and more joys of life.


    So live on with this in heart, know that the world may be cruel, but where there is the shadow of evil¡­


    There is always light somewhere near.


    Part 1


    The time has come. Our army has reached more than 100,000 in number.


    Those beastmans will never know what¡¯s coming. We shall send 20,000 demons, 10,000 normal demons, 5,000 orcs at the frontline, 3,000 calvary, and 2,000 archers and long range snipers. With Furio leading the demons, and Bonazia leading the calvary.


    You can¡¯t go out yet, Corillia, you shall only enter when you are needed.


    The flood supply have multiplied ever since we attack those human villages. Luckily, the leaders of those foolish species still hasn¡¯t taken it too seriously. But we must be careful, I heard they are starting to train their army in secret. So as not to alert the other major races under their calm facade.


    There are some freelance groups of mercs training in the beasts man¡¯s too. We shall crush them all in 1 swell swoop.


    Yes, we shall reach the kingdom of Brezia in 10 days.


    Part 2


    The elves led us to the door and opened it. The inside is just a small room, with seats all around. The room itself is in a circular shape. Then the old elves left me, Hanna, and Rohana alone. I looked around the room for someone else, then I saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Mira?¡±


    ¡°Mark, Hanna?¡±


    ¡°Miraaa!!¡±


    Hanna cried out in joy as she embraced her orphanage¡¯s sister.


    ¡°How much have you grown already?¡± Mira said with a shocked expression. ¡°My, Hanna you¡¯re tall!¡±


    ¡°Are we forgetting someone here?¡± I voiced in, searching for attention.


    ¡°You too Mark.¡± Mira hugged me, I was happy to be hugged again, but there is a slight problem.


    (TOO CLOSE)


    This girl is too close, I want to look at it, but Hanna would kill me! I need to move away now!


    Mira released me, whew! That was real close.


    ¡°A-hem¡± One of the council leader coughed for attention.


    ¡°Oh, sorry sir¡± Mira blushed.


    ¡°Now, let us start the meeting shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when Mira told me about the demons, I thought she was lying, but now we got 2 more human witnesses. We can be more than 70% sure that the information is precise.¡±


    ¡°So, young human, tell us the information again, just in case the information that the old elf brought is biased or stupefied in a certain way.¡±


    So I and Hanna told them the whole story. Except for me fighting the leader. Mira adds in here and there the parts that she thought was strange.


    ¡°Hmmm, what you say matched, so I guess we can make a conclusion.¡±


    ¡° Hear me, comrades! I Artineeus, head of the elf council, hereby declare this as the representative of the council itself. We will increase the defence in all elf lands. And send this intention to all the other major species. So as not to alert them too much. More over, send warning about this threat to all nations and kingdoms including Berzia, Dwargia, and Xion, just in case. All of the weapon restrictions from now on will be lifted from level 4 to level 2. And prepare an army just in case things go a bit out of control. UNDERSTOOD?!¡±


    ¡°ROGER!¡±


    Multiple elfs ran out of the room and carry out the elves¡¯ head order. The next day, all nations were shocked at this sudden turn of events, and decided to follow since they know how serious the situation must be if even the peaceful kingdom of Gaxul took action.


    My group was then praised by Artineeus, ¡°Young human and elf, we thank you you for bringing us at last to a decisive conclusion. No more question shall be asked, you may leave for Berzia. We shall appoint a carriage to assure a smooth ride.¡±


    We started leaving when Artineeus called out to me to talk in private. We went to the backroom, which was heavily decorated by multiple carvings. Then the old elf turned to me and handed me something like a green orb.


    Part 3


    What! Berzia and all other races are starting to mobilise their defences? Impossible!


    Could it be information has been leaked? No, that is absolutely impossible. I already made this as secret as possible.


    What?! Gaxul started it! What a surprise? But it seems they don¡¯t know about me yet. So there isn¡¯t too much risk. But do tell the army we will change our schedule a bit.


    Yes, we will move out in 7 instead of 10 days.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Part 4


    ¡°This, is one of our ultimate weapons, I want to give it to you, incase worst comes to worst.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°An old treasure from many aeons ago. It will damage no one, but what it does is that it will freeze time itself.¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean lock you in a huge impenetrable barrier, which that the time inside it will flow differently than outside. You and everyone in the 100 kilometres radius will be put in temporary stasis for six years.¡±The head of the council explained ¡°If you judge the situation to be out of control, use this spell to freeze yourself in stasis with all the other demons.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me? Shouldn¡¯t you give it to someone else far more important and loyal?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who will be brave enough to put themselves at risk in order to protect someone. And if my sources are correct, you will be heading to the demon continent right?¡±


    Oh no, he knows about my plans.


    ¡°I sense that the Demon King will emerge again soon, more fearsome than ever. We must be prepared. And for that we need time! So if you judge the demons to be too strong, please use this orb.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure I won¡¯t use it against you? I can use this and absolutely do something outrageous, right?¡±


    ¡°No, your eyes is the eyes that I have never seen in a long time. You are wiser than many humans, maybe even me. So I judge that you will use this at the right time.¡±


    ¡°So I will be something like a sacrificial pawn instead of your elf friends, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh!! Fine!¡±


    ¡°Thank you human, I wish you a safe journey and I wish the Demon ing hasn¡¯t been born. Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    The elf gave me a string.


    ¡°This treasure came from the lost technology of teleportation. Anyone connected to these strings will be teleported to the sacred room, where they will be safe. Use this in case you want to teleport all other people around you out of the orb¡¯s strike zone. You can use this only ONCE, so do so when you feel it is truly needed. Just input it with magical energy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, when you come out of stasis, you better just abandon the orb and run away with full speed. I have these special custom made rings for you, it should help you in your escape.¡±


    ¡° Umm¡­ How many years will I stay in stasis?¡±


    ¡°Well, according to record, you will be released from the time barrier in 6 years.¡±


    I nodded and walked out of the room and the old elf disappeared into the darkness.


    Part 5


    Artaneeus¡¯s point of view.


    The human is powerful, I am sure of it. He could become a major threat at any time.


    His powers are just off the charts. He hid it carefully, and show a facade, but actually he is far more powerful than almost anyone I have even resolved myself to send assassins after him. But I changed my mind when I saw his eye.


    Yes,


    He has the eyes of the wise. The eyes that considers all logic, but ready to throw it all away if necessary.


    I actually feel sorry for him. He will be journeying to Berzia, and eventually he will surely enter the demon¡¯s territory.


    It has been a long time since I have familiarise myself with humans. They are greedy creatures, but rarely, some are born wiser than many. I think he is one of them. For now, he may be the one with the most potential to stop the demons if they were to become a major threat..


    I kinda miss him, I think that if he ever used the orb and teleported someone inside here, I will treat them with utmost respect.


    I have never, for such a long time, have such a good chat with someone. I would prefer him not to die.


    ¡°Well, my old bones still wants someone to talk too, huh?¡±


    I whispered quietly to myself while walking to the council and continue making preparations.


    Part 6


    The sky was bright, and I prepare for my journey to Berzia. The head of the council is more mature than many people I¡¯ve seen.


    ¡°What are you thinking of Onii-chan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, stop spacing out already, you idiot¡± Rohana added.


    I turned back to these girls, and made a conclusion.


    ¡°No, just thinking about something, how about we start going?¡±


    Then Mira came running down the cityscape.


    ¡°Wait for me, I wanna go too!¡±


    She wailed out so we allowed her to keep us company. Later through the journey, she talked wildly with the other girls, about beauty and such. I don¡¯t really care anyway, except the part about how to seduce a boy using your breast and body. Which bothers me a bit. Especially when Hanna is still listening with great interest.


    But then, the talk with Artaneeus is worthwhile. He gave me the things that can be used to help Hanna, Rohanna, and Mira.


    Yes, I have already made the decision of saving them all, if worst comes to worst, with the risk of my life.


    I will not allow this to end with someone crying at the end.

 Chapter 7: Brezia tournament

    Part 0


    Assumptions


    People nowadays usually mistake a person for that person¡¯s whole country. Like when world war 2 was commencing. People destroyed a country or 2 based on the assumption that the whole country was evil. The government using trickery to distort the information and either sugar-coat it or just exaggerate it to the fullest. And making the people misunderstand a country to be evil or good. If we just take a step back, we would know how unreasonable our action is.


    Part 1


    Mark has already reached the city of Brezia after traveling for 5 days. It was a tiresome journey, especially when you have 3 chitchatting girls with you. Mira does most of the work on riding the carriage. I guess it was true when they said they raised girls better than boys, since all the guards were girls, some of them were man, but just too little in number.


    The city of Brezia is a large city covered by giant walls of iron. Yes I actually said iron. The walls'' hardness is very high due to this. There is no tower in this city however, since it is too vulnerable for beastmans with low magic affinity. There are some who are born with rare talents however. And they are extremely formidable because of their physical strength combined with their magic.


    When we passed the city gates, we entered the interior and was about to walk to rent an inn when,


    "I know a guy here that you 2 will surely miss, how about I invite them here, Hanna, Mark, you just need to wait at the Miraflore inn while I find them, understood?"


    "Who, Mira?" Mark ask out of curiousity.


    "You will know when you find them!" And with that, she walked into the crowd. Mark, Hanna, and Rohana was left alone in the city, dumbfounded as they slowly began to realised they have been left with out directions to go. So they decided to find the inn themselves. They found a beastman nearby and ask him for directions.


    "Follow me lads, I will lead you to the Miraflore inn myself!" The beastman says energetically. And led us to the inn. While on the way, Mark looked around. He was curious, why is he feeling such tension around him? Like everybody was bracing themselves for something bad. He decided to ask the old geezer about it.


    "Well, lad, we found out that some demons are messing around the city walls, and the scouts we sent out haven''t returned. So we decided to be cautious, especially when the grand city of Gaxul took action. We are not sure of it yet, but we must always be prepared in case worst comes to worst."


    (So that''s the reason!) Mark thought when he heard it. (Wait, does this mean that the demons are attacking sooner than I expected?)


    Mark was reminded by how dangerous the current situation is. And decides to check things out if he ever reached the demon territory. He needs to be careful and precautious for now.


    "Well lad, you don''t need to worry too much, our city warriors are stronger than you could ever expect them to be. They are fully equipped and always ready for a fight at any time." The old geezer assured the trio while turning around a tight corner with everyone following him.


    "We''ve reached the Inn, it was fun talking to you young humans. I hope we get the chance to do this again!" With that he walked away from the trio. And Mark entered the inn with the Miraflore sign on it.


    Part 2


    Rohana was also walking through the city. Her eyes sparkling from all the food markets nearby. The market was filled with fresh food that can''t be found in any other cities. The smell of raw ingredients filled the air.


    Beastman''s kingdom of Berzia is out in the borders, thus making them prone to attack. But they are also the first to get the freshest ingredients that can''t be found anywhere else. Thus this is one of the city''s most popular point and where many chefs travel to just to get the raw ingredients from.


    (I could use the fish and deep fry it with that oil. Then smear it with butter. I can use my skills to the fullest with all these things!! The onions here are also fresher than anything I have ever seen before! This city is a paradise, with this I can make a delicious meal too!)


    Her excitement was reaching past the limits. Rohana loved making food for people and getting praised for it, but she usually doesn''t accept it. She is still a shy girl after all. Rohana got her cooking skills from a certain chef in the Gaxul city while working at a certain restaurant to financially support herself.


    (Will Mark like the meal I prepared for him? They say that the stomach is the highway to a man''s heart. But that is baseless- Wait, why am I thinking about making a meal for him? I don''t need to make food for that dense idiot!)


    Her face was red as she imagined Mark praising her about the food she made. She was grateful for him saving her in the dungeon. But wouldn''t accept saying that she like him in any circumstances.


    (No! I will never accept this. I am in no circumstances making food for that idiot. He is rude, lacks elegance and uses weird magics. But he has a firm body and is treated me like an equal.. Wtf am I thinking!?)


    The flustered Rohana walked away with strong resolve that with the money she had with her. She will never buy the food for the man she was thinking of!


    An hour later...


    (I ended up buying all the ingredients needed for 3 people...)


    Rohana sighned with regret as she carried the bag of food back to the inn the trio has just rented.


    A maiden''s heart is hard to understand indeed.


    At the inn, Mark and Hanna is planning on what to do next, the inn''s room is about 5x5 metres wide. It functions similar to a condo. With cooking utensils, a bed and many more things that are needed for life. Hanna currently is showering in the bath while Mark is still sleeping on the bed.


    Mira isn''t coming back yet, so after they finished sightseeing, they decided to take a break at the inn. Rohana says that she is going outside to shop for a bit. With the currency she had.


    The peaceful time was over when the door barged open, and Rahagal entered the room.


    "I- I am going to make lunch for you all, so please leave the kitchen to me!"


    She shouted out while blushing and prepared herself to cook.


    Mark stared at her in a way that could be said as extremely shocked.


    "Rohana? You know how to cook?"


    "Who do you think I am!" The maiden shouted out in anger and continued cooking.


    Mark stared at the scene of Rohana cooking. And realized something.


    (This is the first time someone is cooking for me!) He suddenly looked at Rohana as if she was a shepard leading the lost sheep, namely Mark himself.


    Mark was single for his whole life in the previous world. And usually cooked for himself.


    Mark doesn''t understand why people think that having a wife is good. And how is a woman cooking for a man charming, but today...


    (So this is the legendary ''Girl cook for you'' situation! Why have I never realised this! I feel refreshed, this is the best day ever. A girl cooking for you is different from having a chef do it. I must savor this moment to the fullest!)


    Mark''s eyes sparkled and got teary from pure joy. He was about to thank god when...


    "Hmm!!" Hanna suddenly walked out of the bathroom, after smelling the fragrance of Rohana''s cooking.


    "You! You used onion to hide the fish''s ugly smell. Then you fried it with the seeds to remove the oil away from the fish. The taste will be crispy if this is continued smoothly. Where did you acquire this skill!"


    "How did you know? Even my step mother didn''t notice this!"


    Rohana was taken aback by the shocking revelation of the little girl 1 year younger than her knowing one of her greatest secrets she so carefully hidden.


    "Muu!!! I won''t give up on this!"


    Hanna walked angrily to the kitchen to make food. There is no way she is going to lose Onii-chan to this woman!. But the boy himself, still filled with passion of having a girl cook for him, stopped her and told her that her turn will come tomorrow not today.


    Rohana continued cooking with great percision, she was now also dropping things inside the frying pan and put in oil, onions, mushrooms, and many other vegetables inside. Then she finished the touch with a kind of sauce that she invented herself. The smell was so superb, it left Hanna shocked at her rival''s formidability and Mark looking at the food with great expectation.


    Rohana served us her menu. It was dried fish with rice fried fried with bacon.


    The taste can be summarised using a single word, delicious. The sweetness of the bacon and the rice mixed in in the best way possible. And the fish''s flavour is light enough for Mark and Hanna to easily finish it in a couple of bites.


    "This is superb! How did you make this Rohana?¡±


    Rohana went red from head to toe at those words, but calmly gathered herself together and asked.


    "Is it that good? I just use some skills I learned when I was working part time that''s all." Rohana blushed while shyly uttering those words.


    (T-to think she is such a formidable rival! She dealt a critical hit at Onii-chan with a single meal. I can''t believe it!) The little cute human girl thought in anguish. She has lost the first score and was in deep despair.


    (So this is what a year of difference can make!)


    Mark, totally oblivious to the situation around him, finished his meal and decided to leave the two girls in the inn while he goes out to look around the city.


    Part 4


    Mark walked around for about 2 hours when he heard a loud voice that caught his attention.


    "Welcome to the Brezia tournameeennnnt!!!! Come and test your strength here! Race, Gender, age, magic affinity, or your identity doesn''t matter, just come here and challenge the impossible till your heart''s content!¡±


    It was apparently an announcement for one of Brezia''s most famous place to see at least once in a life time. The tournament contained a bloody battle between many opponents. All of their identities can be chosen to be hidden or not by the person who signed up him/herself. The match are first divided into 10 blocks, A B C D and E. The contestants will be chosen randomly. Then the champion of each blocks will be granted the right to enter the finale tournament.


    The prize is¡­


    "A pet dragon, Faragul. From the water dragon''s strain! If you grow it carefully, you can even let it fly for you!¡±


    (Fly?!)


    Mark''s eyes sparkleded with excitment. He must get this prize no matter what!


    They check up your physical and mental/magical ability. The beastgirl Onii-san checked my ability with sparkling eyes. She is so beautiful I can''t help and stare at her.


    "Congradulations Mister you pssed the test. You are permitted to enter the tournament. The rules are simple, just win them all. But are you sure? You are so¡­"


    "Young? I know, but don''t underestimate me.¡±


    Mark rushed to the tournament''s register page. And entered his name as¡­


    (...What should I choose here? I don''t want to reveal my identity, so I should wear a cloak with a hood. Yes! Let''s choose this name.)


    He entered his name as, ''Black hooded human¡¯


    Part 5


    Mark,Siris''s POV


    I was in block E, the block where they usually put ''weaklings'' in. There are many strange looking guys around here though. More than half of the contestants are women. The first block is block A.


    The fight was intense. The beastman race''s physical ability is second to no one. They fought furiously. The elves are also strong, casting strong magics everywhere, influencing the whole arena one way or another. Humans are usually the first to get wiped out. Then the dwarves that has a sturdy body will attack with thwir starnge but powerful weapons.


    But the one who stood out the most is a little cat-eared girl. She ran through the battlefield and totally obliberated the any one who seems weak. Then when at last fought one on one with a strong beastman warrior, who was surprisingly a man. They shared punches, kicks and their swords clashed together, each time creating loud noises. They were in a stalement for about 10 minutes or less, until the bottleneck was broken by the girl using her small body to ram into the warrior and winning the battle.


    The crowds went wild from excitement. Apparently the girl was famous for being the country''s second undefeated princess. Her age was about Hanna''s but her chest is kinda flat, so yeah¡­


    Block B went abbit easier, but still crazy with blood. A strong beastman with a familiar face won fighting against an elf warrior who was a man. Wait... That beastman... Rachagal! I wanna meet him so much! I will meet him when the match is over. He ended up winning against the elf man.


    I rushed down to meet him. I see him!


    " Hi, bro!¡±


    Rachagal was taken aback when being greeted by a stranger with a hood. So I took it of and his eyes widen in shock.


    "Mark! Mira told me you were coming, I didn''t expect you to be here. Where''s Hanna?¡±


    So this is the surprise Mira is talking about! But..


    "Hanna''s back at the inn, and where''s Karl?¡±


    "Oh, that guy''s entering block D, wait you''re here, which are you in?¡±


    "I am in block E, and I am planning to win, so no holding back!"


    "No way! Holding back against you is just suicide. Oops they are calling me now, gotta go!" Rachagal sprinted away leaving me alone.


    I walked up the viewer''s seat and watch the end of match C. The brawl ended with a strong woman elf winning.(not Mira) She splendidly blasted away every last contestants away from her.


    Block D was fought crazily. Karl used his lastest weapon designed by him, infused with magic stones. Its strength was truly impressive. But Karl''s skill is even more impressive. He smashed away all the enemies with ease. And emerged triumphant after having a difficultly with a beastman warrior.( a girl) The crowd went crazy from this, praising the young dwarf for his skills.


    The announcer shouted out


    "The winner of this match is Karl the mercenaryyyyyy!"


    Cheers erupted once again all over the arena. Seems like Karl is kinda famous for being one of the rare ''cool'' dwarfs.


    "Now its time for block E!!!"


    The announcer shouted out. It seems that it is now my turn to get a little wild.


    Part 6


    3rd person POV


    The arena was a round platform with some trees here and there. And the ground was covered with dirt. The challengers were ready to challenge. It can be said that block E looked ''weak'' but actually it is known to be the most unpredictable.


    A certain beastman aimed at the weak looking human. Sure of her victory against him. Humans are weak. They never won the Brezia tournament in the least. They are the jack of all, so they can be said to be just average in any terms describe possible.


    Now, the match was starting soon, and mist of the cheerleaders thought that the pathetic human would be the first to fall.


    3¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    ¡°STARTTTTT!!!!"


    A certain elf shot a magical fire ball at him. The whole crowd cheered. The hooded human was defeated. But then¡­


    "Apollo''s blessing.¡±


    The fireball passed through the human without leaving even a single scratch. The crowd went wild. Elf''s magic are scary because of their destructive power and speed of chant. But this human hasn''t dodged it and received it head on! Moreover, he''s a man!


    Then Mark braced himself and crouched down. Then ran with a speed so fast, it shocked the elf before she could react. The kick landed. And she got blown off the arena.  Actually Mark just lessen the air friction in front of him. Air friction is one of the things that slows down a person more than most things. Making Mark''s speed increase by five folds.


    Mark then used his carbon fibre gloves to stop himself. And looked back. The challengers are starting to brawl. So it''s about time his turn came.


    "Oh, god of the Mayans and Aztec, Chaac! Lord of rain! Swallow us with your glory!¡±


    Clouds of rain gathered. It rained down, some challengers saw this as an opputunity to defeat their opponents. The challengers who are weak with water lost their standing in the arena instantiously. Now, only 10 of them, including Mark, are left.


    Then a particular phenomenon started. The water started freezing. Mark absorbed its energy and gathering it as heat in between his palms. The waters''s molecue slowed and started to become ice. The contestants were shocked at this. And started to try to break out of the ice.


    But, that gave Mark enough time to realease hell. The intense heat gathered between and started to create Matter''s fourth  form. Plasma. Mark shot out the plasma to the first contestant that broke the ice. And then disappeared quietly useing cloak.


    "What the bloody hell!¡±


    The onlookers were shocked at the sudden suprise. And peered around for the human. But all in vain. The remaining challengers were dumbfounded. Then they decided that they are still fighting and fought among themselves again.


    Mark was still staying stationary. He doesn''t want to reveal himself in anyway at all. He just stayed still, waiting for the right opputunity. The challengers were defeated one by one, until 2 of them was left standing, both beastmans. They exchanged counters and fought furiously, unaware of a certain presence closing in


    WAMMMM!!!!


    (Crocadile''s tail whip!!!)


    This technique of Muay thai was based on a crocadile swiping its tail at the enemy. By the user kicking using the back of his foot with full force. It was one of Muay thai''s prided killing moves.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.One of the beastman was blown away and fainted. The other beastman was so shocked he has completely forgotten that his opponent was right in front of him. Sending a Jab to his face. He tried to guard, but was too late, and got blown away by the fist.


    Silence followed... The watchers were shocked at the sudden turn of  events. Then the human crowd cheered to the top of their lungs. For the first time, a human has passed the first battle. And with him the light of hope for all humanity.


    "We''ve got our first human winner!!!!! His name is, BLACK HOODED HUMANNNN!¡±


    ¡°YEAHHHH!!!"


    The watcher went wild with excitement. They cheered Mark all the way till he exited the arena. Mark was extremely flustered by all the cheereing. He never got praised this much before.


    (I hope its worth all the attention and risk.) Mark thought out while exiting the battle field.


    Part 7


    Mark''s POV


    The finale tournament is as follows: Block A''s champ vs Block B''s. Then C vs D, and the winner of CvsD will fight with me. You could say I was lucky in a way.


    The finale tournament is now starting, and currently I am on the stands. Watching the next match. The little beast girl was fighting furiously and althogh Rachagal was strong, the girl was even stronger. I can''t believe the little girl whom was only 9 years old could be this strong! And she started challenging since she was 6 years old too! As expected of the princess!


    Rachagal at last landed a plain hit on the girl, but got countered back fiercely. And fainted. Good job, Bro!


    I was excited for the next match I am going to have with Karl, considering he won that is.


    It was Karl''s turn and he brought out his large Mace. And then he confronted the elf girl head on. A large boulder flew over to Karl. And was about to reach the dwarf, but it got shattered by the dwarf opponent.


    It was Karl''s turn and he brought out his large Mace. And then he confronted the elf girl head on. A large boulder flew over to Karl. And was about to reach the dwarf, but it got shattered by her dwarf opponent.


    The elf girl retreated away quicly from Karl. And casted another spell. But this time, It was a spell I haven''t seen for 3 years.


    "Water barrage!!!¡±


    The wave of water smashed and mowed down Karl. But Karl quickly gained his footing and rush back towards the girl with full speed. The distance was instantly breached and Karl swung his almighty mace down at elf. She casted a rock wall to block herself. But the force and velocity of the oncoming mace was huge, thus destroying the rock wall after a bit of a stalement. Then it goes on until it almost reached the elf girl. The elf reflexivly put up a hand guard, although she know she would die from it anyways. But before reaching¡­


    ¡°...Eh?"


    The impact didn''t come. So she slowly opened her eyes, and saw the huge mace stip in front of her.


    "Well, Mark taught me never to hit a girl, so it''s a habit to stop first. Huh~ I can''t believe I took up that kid''s habit.¡±


    He gently pushed the flabbergasted girl out of the arena into the lake below. The girl''s face was beet-red for the first time in her life. And she shyly walked away from the arena.


    "The winner is Karl!!!¡±


    The crowds erupted into cheers as the winner proudly leaves the stage. Then I notice that they are going to call me to fight with him soon. This is going to be fun.


    Part 7


    The battle draws near. So I decided to pay a visit to my orphan brother. I was nearing him when I found him talking merrily with the elf girl from the tournament. Wait... Are they eloping?! Damn, that elf''s hot too, Good job Karl!!


    "And so, I used the magic stones to, wait... What are you doing here? Who are you?" Karl asked in wonder.


    "Can''t remember me?" I said as I flipped back my hood. Revealing my face to him.


    "Black hair, Mark!? Long time no see!" Karl ran foward and brofisted me. He was a bit taller than me. Which can be considered short in a way.


    "Well we are fighting each other soon. But, more importantly, looks like you found yourself a girl."


    "I''m not his girl!" The elf retorted, her face red from shyness. Then Karl came closer and whispered to me.


    "I kinda like her, and me winning against seem to have destroyed many barriers she had against me in the mercenary camp. So PLEASE do not ruin this."


    "No problem Mr." I whispered back."But we are still fighting soon, so please don''t hold back!¡±


    "Holding back against someone like you is just suicide Mark... But you too!¡±


    I walked off and prepared for my next fight.


    Part 7


    3rd POV


    "Hanna, do you have someone you like?¡±


    "Wahh!! What do you mean. I have no one! What about you Rohana?¡±


    The 2 girls were still at the inn. After reading the letter Mark left behind. They got bored and started initialising a ''girl''s talk''. They were peaceful for a while, until Rohana dropped the large bomb ''love talk¡¯.


    "I have no one in my mind yet, especially not Mark, just in case!¡±


    Hanna saw this and realise the situation of her rival. It was obvious after that answer.


    "Hmph! That guy is just dense as hell. Although he can be c-cool sometimes. He is just another idiot!" Rohana added in persistently.


    (I will never allow you to steal Onii-chan from me! No way!)


    And so went the talk when a certain boy wasn''t present to stop.


    Part 8


    Still 3rd POV


    Mark vs Karl.


    Karl knew that his only chance in winning was speed. And he prepared his stance carefully. Many years ago, he saw Mark''s ''true'' power. And knows that he can''t hold back against him. (I need to finish this quickly!) he thought. Through many years of experience, he also learns to never underestimate humans, especially after he sparred with Mark.


    "Let the battle... Begin!!!!" The announcer lunged out.


    Karl quickly closed in, and swung his mace at full force. But it got blocked by the ''rock'' mark made from the ground. Actually, it was a metamorphic rock that was artificially construsted by Mark.


    Mark countered vack with a strong punch. And blew away Karl using Ares''s blessing. The crowds were shocked at the event. A human pushing back a dwarf with brute force? How was it possible? But Mark wasn''t done, he continued using Air burst and came flying with incredible speed. Then kicked Karl forcefully. Karl has ,unfortunately for Mark, put his mace on Guard, making pain spread through Mark''s nerve vessels.


    Mark backed away, and imagined himself condensing the water vapour around him and splashing it at the dwarf.. It slowed the dwarf down for a sec. Before the water froze instantly and trapped Karl down.


    Then Mark gave the finishing blow by casting magnetism around him. And sending a lighting spear with high voltage, but a very low current at Karl. Making him barely conscious and closing in slowly.


    "Yeah, I lose Mark, for the 97th time. Huhh... Will I ever beat you?¡±


    "You did a splendid Job this time though, a bone or 2 in my legs are broken. Let''s fight again next time!¡±


    (What a bad liar) Karl knew from his heart that Mark was just careless when kicking him. He could have fought him many other ways. Using his Thor thingy.


    Actually Mark was refraining from using Thor''s power because it uses too much focus and leaving himself vulnerable. But Karl hasn''t realised it. Still, he was right on the part that Mark was holding back.


    The match ended with the winner limply walking up the stairs. The crowd erupted wildly, and they cheered Mark on and on.


    The last Match will start in 2 hours.


    Part 9


    Brace yourselves demons, tomorrow, we shall attack and destroy Berzia.


    Furio and his buddy shall lead you unto victory. Nothing will stop us.


    The orcs shall lead the raid. While you demons and snipers will support from the back.


    This victory will be simple. We will use the corrupters to corrupt the city and rurn it into our monster nest and fort.


    So now, are you ready to kill some intelligent animals?


    Part 10


    "The last match shall begin soon!!" The mascot announced. All left is just Mark and the second princess of Brezia. They walked on the battlefield and prepared for battle.


    "Nice to meet you, I am Alice, the princess who hates human men and is about to kill you.¡±


    "Woah wait, doesn''t a princess speak politely?¡±


    "Shut up, you humans are all the same, just like those greedy old mans who wants to get rid of me.¡±


    Yes, the second princess was driven out of the royal family by the plot of the first princess. She doesn''t want anyone to interfere with her getting the crown. So she lied to her father and bribed the ministers to drive her away.


    The queen was pained to do it, but with all the people supporting the first princess, she knew it was best to drive her away from further harm. But still loving her daughter and wanting her to live happily, he asked his daughter.


    "What do you want? Alice.¡±


    "I want to enter the tournament of Brezia. And fight to my heart''s content.¡±


    The queen knew how smart and strong her daughter is. So he allowed her to enter the tournament every year.


    I hope you find a good man to marry, Alice.¡±


    "But men are lowly, weak, and evil, especially my human father who is just straight evil!"


    Alice''s beastman father died and the new human father cherished the first princess more than the second.


    "Not all human man are darling. You may one day find a good human man and realised what I am talking about.¡±


    (That¡¯s a lie¡­)


    From then on, the girl always thought the humans as ever. She has fought many, but all of them are just so weak she couldn¡¯t even call it a fight.


    Back on the battlefield Mark prepared his stance. This girl beat up Rachagal, and can¡¯t be taken lightly. Then the battle started when the announcer blew his fingers.


    The girl ran forward and slammed Mark with her mighty sword, but Mark blocked it with his carbon gloves.


    (Fast!) Mark quickly knew that this girl can¡¯t be taken lightly. And prepares his next attack. he used his fist and summoned the power of Ares. Then blow her away with air burst. But then Alice closed in quickly and punched Mark, but Mark parried her fist with his. Then Mark uses cloak, catching the girl off guard, and kneed her from the back using one of Muay thai¡¯s brown arts. Earawan¡¯s elbow smash. And pushed her away brutely. The girl, however, doesn¡¯t give in and forcefully stopped herself using her foot. Then came in with a flying kick.


    BAKII!!!!


    Mark summoned a rock wall using the power of the earth¡¯s crust. And continually casted a water sphere at the girl. Then froze her. The girl was stopped for a bit. Then roared and broke the ice with brute force. Then she closed en before getting repelled by mark¡¯s kick. Alice filled with anger and hate shouted out the words at the hooded man before her.


    ¡°You humans are weak, always boasting about their honour! What can you humans do anyway? You are useless creatures that should just cease to exist. The reason you do is because you received the mercy of us elves and beastmans!!!¡±


    Mark, hearing those words, was extremely angry. How dare she insult us humans. Humans aren¡¯t weak, we are strong. Humans may not have the strength of a beatsman nor the intelligence of the elves. But humans have something else, far more powerful than them both.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you dare insult humans, we stronger than you think. And we are not all greedy.¡±


    ¡°Liar, my father abandoned me, and he¡¯s a human. You greedy bastards can¡¯t be allowed to live!!!¡±


    She summoned 4 fists revolving around her. It was completely made of rocks and dirt. It seems she is one of the beastmans with magic affinity. The fists swung down forcefully at Mark. He dodged and saw the fist buried itself into the ground. The ground shook in tremor. Mark knew he can¡¯t hold back. And he needs to show this girl¡­


    What humans are capable of!


    Mark prepares to use one of his many trump cards. The last time he used one trump card, was when he fought with Hanna.


    ¡°Then, I, Mr. Black-Hooded Human, will show you what a single human can do!!! I summon you the god who destroys all. The god of anger, fury, and madness. <Wrath God, ASURA>!!!!!¡±


    Part 11


    6 golden arms and hands sprouted out of nowhere from Mark¡¯s back. It shone with dazzling light. As if to pierce the heavens and destroy mountains. The fist collided with Alice¡¯s fist. Creating shockwaves all over the place.


    Mark exchanged fists with the little girl and forced her back. He use his feet and abnormal powers to absolutely obliterate the arena. The arena¡¯s ground was completely decimated leaving bit and pieces of rock lying everywhere.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a human, you even incarnate!¡±


    ¡°You just judged us on races. If your father is a human, don¡¯t group him with me!!!¡±


    They exchanged another punch, and the area around them was flattened. Mark then used his fist to punch the girl in the stomach. (Author¡¯s note: GENDER EQUALITY) And she got blown away. The hooded human with his face hidden continued fighting against his weakened opponent. Giving her no openings. Then he stopped and prepared his hands for another punch, before that saying something¡­


    ¡°If you believe humans are evil, then what about the others who also betrays you and wasn¡¯t human. You¡¯re just blaming us humans because you find it the easiest to.. And I won¡¯t allow that! That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Mark raised his fist¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna crush that twisted thinking of yours!!!¡±


    Alice then thought before she was unconscious. He was right, Alice has been placing the blame on the humans on her own convenience because of her father. She had no right to judge them. And then, she collapsed to floor. And drifting off to a dream where she was still happily on a vacation with her mother, the queen¡­


    Part 12


    Silence followed, then the announcer shouted out.


    ¡°T-the champion was defeated by the human, the winner is BLACK HOODED HUMAN. The first human champion in Brezia!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°UOHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡± The races cheered and threw flowers and coins at the arena as a form of respect.


    ¡°And the winner shall get the prize, yes the dragon itself!!!!¡±


    Mark carried the girl on his back while claiming the prize. He was very tired today. So he quickly took the baby dragon and started to prepare a spell.


    (What to do about this girl, she was abandoned by her family, so should I bring her?) He thought, and decided to bring her too. He escaped from the crowd¡¯s onslaught of questions and ran out of the stage. And later he became a legend that everybody knew of. The ¡®first¡¯ human to win the Brezia championship.


    When he reached the inn¡­


    ¡°Onii-chan who s that girl on your back, did you kidnapped someone?¡±


    ¡°What have you done, you idiot!¡± Rohana has a slight misunderstanding about the situation. Then the girl in question slowly opened her eyes, and stared at the room. And shouted,


    ¡°W-where am I, how did I come here, and why am I riding on your back your back!!!¡± Alice quickly realises her situation and jumped off Mark¡¯s back. Then ran around to the other side of the room.


    ¡°Well I saw you were abandoned by your family, so I decided to bring you here. Why don¡¯t you come with us?¡± The kidnapper asked her politely, so as not to make her concerned. But the beast woman was shocked and said.


    ¡°Y-you want me to become your slave! No, I will never become-¡°


    ¡°ONI-CHANNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!¡±


    Hanna exploded in fury and Mark used up a whole hour to calm her and Rohana down, just that he got 3 biting marks on his shoulder.


    ¡°So do you want to join us?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Alice has no one left to rely on. And this is the man who understands her more than most. And so she uttered out her answer. Her face beet red and her heart going wild while imagining herself being with this man for the rest of her life. The man who beat her and allow her to come with him.


    ¡°Yess¡­ I want to join too¡­¡± And so thus Mark¡¯s group increased by 1 member.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Mark and this girl here is Hanna, that elf over there is named Rohana. Pleased to make your acquaintance.


    Knock Knok, Karl, Rachagal, and Mira entered the room and brought many things with them. Hanna cried out in joy and jumped at her brothers. They have brought many things to celebrate Mark¡¯s victory. Which led to Hanna and Rohana¡¯s confusion. Until Mark explained all that happened today. And showed them the pet dragon.


    And so the day ended with Mira, Karl, and Rachagal partying with Mark, his friends and dragon pet.


    Part 13


    ¡°Demons prepare for battle, I, Furio, shall lead the attack at dawn!!!¡±


    The demons prepared their assault.


    The long era of peace will end that day after a 1,000 years.

 Chapter 8: The Finale fight End_of_Arc_1

    Part 1


    First of Brezia 2XXX


    A sound of a guard shouting rebrevated through the kingdom. His face was pale from fright. He quickly ran to the imperial palace to report the matter to the queen herself. What he reported however, left the ministers paler than they have ever been before.


    ¡°40,000¡­!¡±


    The queen was utterly shocked by the event. How could such a large army assemble in such a short. The scouts have been reporting that the demons are disappearing. And the kingdom just thought that is was a coincidence. Apparently, the truth that lay down before their very eyes told the queen about the reason of this strange actions the demons took.


    ¡°What should we do!? Guards, prepare an escort to let us esca- Bufjh!¡±


    The queen punched the foolish king in the face. Knowing that this man wouldn¡¯t even risk his life for the Brezia kingdom. He fainted down quickly not even sure what happened to him.


    ¡°Assemble the army, and prepare the fort for a full defense. We shall not let those demons enter the walls. Did the army surround our city yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet Ma¡¯am, but they will do so soon.¡± The guard reported, frightened by the notion of them attacking.


    ¡°Then prepare for an evacuation immediately. Bring away all the innocents and those who aren¡¯t able to fight. Set up a prize for those who will join the Fort¡¯s defences. We will not let Brezia fall so easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Several messengers went out into the city to shout out his message. The people frantically started packing. But some are willing to stay.


    Part 2


    ¡°40,000¡­ So Artaneeus¡¯s predictions came true, huh¡± Mark silently whispered out in horror. Mira, Karl, and Rachagal were there too.


    ¡°To think that the demons would attack now.¡± Karl uttered out. He knew what a single demon could do, but to come this many.


    ¡°I need to fight them immediately!¡± Alice shouted out in panic. She still cared about her kingdom, her home.


    Karl has already left with Mira and Rachagal to prepare his mercenary squad for battle.


    Alice was in panic at how her kingdom is going to fall soon. So she threw away her better judgement. Mark calmed her down and settle down for a strategetic planning.


    "Now isn''t too late for us to retreat away from the city with the evacuation. I want you 3 to be safe, while Mira, Karl, and Rachagal take care of the situation with me."


    "Noooo, I won''t leave Onii-chan to fight alone anymore. I have become stronger already. I even took out the sun and Moon bear! And your promise still holds!" Hanna voiced out in protest.


    "Yeah, don''t you put the burden on yourself alone, Mark." Rohana added.


    "I''m coming too, and you won''t stop me from that. This is a beastman''s homeland, and we swear by the oath never to leave it without a fight!" Alice was never leaving her homeland.


    "Grrrrr..." The little dragon roared softly. As if ready for a fight anytime.


    "But...UGH!!! Fine! You girls will just come either way."


    "Yay!!!"


    "Well, the demons will reach here soon. So we need to strategize a tactical plan first before a stragical one. We will battle like this. Rohana, you''re the support, that means you will heal and protect us. Hanna, your defense is lower compared to Alice, so you will attack from behind like an assasin who works in the shadows." Mark explained the formation he once learned from a certain game called HEROES OF THE STORM. He found it surprisingly useful in real situation where magics are involved.


    "And lastly, Alice, you will be the warrior. Badically meaning you will soak up the damage the others may take. You are strong, very strong, so you won''t die to easily, okay?"


    "Of course!!!" Alice shouted in confidence.


    "What will you be? Mark." Rohana asked the boy who was possibly the strongest human alive inquisitively.


    "Me? Of course, I will be the strangest role that could overturn every situation. Yes, I am...


    A ''specialist''!!!"


    Part 3


    "Ready the cannons to destroy those lowly demons! Archers! Ready your bow and arrow. We will not let Brezia fall!!!" The queen commanded her army in a serious tone.


    Her pride won''t allow her to easily give the whole city to demon foul. Cannon balls flew over the plains and the orcs using magic propulsion. And smahed into the demon army.


    BOOOOMM!!!


    Explosions were heard every where. The demons retreated back. They have lost up to 10,000 demon infrantries all in all. The Brezia army was sure they would push them back and triumph over the demons. But one of the guards up the top noticed something. Yes,


    "Why are they moving so... systematically? They shouldn''t be dumb enough to just stand there and get hit by our magic cannons?"


    A tremor runs through the floor as the cannon balls continue flying. The guard at first thought it was just coincidence. But then he realized something. The demons are moving too slowly, and the tremor wasn''t caused by the cannons.


    GRRRRRR!!


    The tremors grew stronger, and the guard knew what it is when an elf shouted.


    "They''re just illusions, those aren''t even living things at all!!" Panic spread throughout the walls. And when they stopped the firing, they knew that the demons are just illusions on the large scale.


    The guards heard the tremor continueing, and at last shouted his opinion in panic.


    "Underground! They''re digging through the city wall-"


    BAMMAMMM!!!


    A enormous worm looking creature burst out of the grounds, laying wastes to the building above, and shaking many beast and elf guards from the top of the wall. The worms then spew from its mouth, thousands of demons and orcs ready to kill all life before them. They carried clubs, swords and bows. And march up the city.


    The first month of Berzia 2XXX


    The demons have taken their first step of invasion into the city of Brezia.


    Part 4


    "What the bloody hell..."


    Mark voiced out weakly as he saw a stupendous scene unfold before his very eyes. The worms are penetrating through the ground. Wreaking havoc and spewing out more and more demons. The city walls are worthless with these attacks. Mark knew that.


    "How could this be possible?! The Gohma should be extinct a long time ago!" Alice shouted in despair, despite this, she continued calmly calculating and preparing for her next attack. And thinking through the situation. The only way for an extinct demon race to return is by a demon king. But that notion looks so unbelieveable she tossed it away.


    "First thing we need to do is to destroy those worms before they spew out more demons. Let''s go team!¡±


    Mark rushed to the worms with full speed. And drew out the oxygen and hydrogen molecques from his surroundings, and condensed it into a bullet. Mark have developed a ''railgun'' a gun that shoots using the electricity to propel a bullet. The bullet will be even faster than sound it self. That would have been plenty powerful and deadly. But Mark made something even more fearsome. The ''bullets is made of pressurized carbon atoms, basically diamonds. And in it, he has two spaces.


    The spaces inside the tiny bullet is divided into 2 parts. One to insert super-condensed oxygen and the other is a super-condensed hydrogen. When the bullet reach impact, the wall between the two spaces will burst open. Thus causing the oxygen and hydrogen to mix and with a little friction, explode and make a little crater 1x1 metres wide.


    Mark shot the railgun at the Gohma tearing it apart and killing it instantly. The penetrating power is ridiculously high, but not enough to cause too much damage to the large army. The Area of Effect isn''t large enough.


    Alice burst forth while summoning multiple earth fists. Smashing through the enemy lines with pure force. And Hanna summoned 4 golems of earth, fire, water, and wind. Taking great concentration to use them effectively, but with her hellish training with Mark and her talent. She used them to instanly destroy any opponents.


    Rohana used the blessing of the forest to constantly supply magic energy and stamina to the fighters. While using little magics here and there to close up all the openings.


    Mark then controlled the electro magnetism around him to gather all the iron sands around him. Creating a large sword which was almost weightless, but with the iron sands constantly moving, they act like chainsaws grinding against opponents constantly. He also used the iron sands to protect himself from the demons.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled and from under it, a monster burst forth. It was a large insect-like being with large claws scraping through the ground. It bit through the city''s walls slowly, and killing many soilders on its wake.


    "AHHHH!" A soilder shouted and raised his arm to guard himself. But it was useless and clawed through by the monster.


    Mark was about to take care of it himself, but was stopped by a hand on his shoulder. It was Rachagal.


    "Mark, you''re undoubtly the strongest one here. So you must go take care of the boss over there. I''ll take care of this myself." He pointed over the lake and I saw Karl and his mercenaries fighting a familiar entity. Yes, it was Furio, lord of the demons.


    Part 5


    "ooOffff!!!" Karl spat out while being directly punched in the stomach.


    "HAHAHAHA, you''re good dwarf!! I praise your skill to have come this far. But''s its over!!!¡±


    Furio swiped his sword at Karl''s neck. His elf girlfriend paled and instantly ran to block him from the sword with her body. She closed her eyes at the last second before¡­


    CLANGGG!!!!


    A teenage boy appeared and blocked the sword with his strange black one. And kicked away Furio forcefully. Furio jabbed back but missed, before dodging the deadly blade of the human.


    Furio recognise  this human. Black hair, brown eyes¡­!


    "Gahahaha! You''re the human from before! I missed you! Give me a good fight, HUMAN!"


    Furio casted a hell fire magic, but mark quickly dodged it and summoned posiedon''s power, causing a huge wave of sea water to burst out from the ground below, and effectively dissipated the fire.


    "Taste this you damned annoying demon.¡±


    Mark shot away his railgun at the demon. But his scales is too hard even for a railgun, so it wasn''t able to penetrate it. But¡­


    Oxygen and hydrogen liquids fused and exploded from the intense combustion processed. Blowing the demon away with great force.


    BAMMMM!


    The demon crashed into the wall behind him. But quickly got back up to initiate a strong spell and used the spell ro blow away everything in the surrounding. Including some of the running mercenaries.


    "Yes, YES. THIS IS WHAT I HAVE BEEN LOOKING FOR. A MATCH WORTHY OF MY FULL STRENGTH!!!"


    The demon lord got back up again, and came back with a kick. A fight of the Milliena was about to begin.


    Part 6


    Rachagal stared at the monster as more of its kind started popping out of the ground. One of them starts rushing towards him, before an earth golem blocked him and degrade the monster to just pieces of flesh.


    "Are you okay?" Hanna asked but Rachagal has already drawn his sword and fought on. He sliced more orcs and demons, while dodging the magical atillerly from the demon snipers.


    "They''ll need more than a hundred demons if they want to kill me!!" Rachagal bellowed and smashed another one of the strange insect monsters to pieces. He used his sword and cleaved the head of the demon snipers and also kicking away the large orcs in the face.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Alice dove down and used her earth fist to blow away all the demons and orcs. Her cute little body was like a grim reaper, killing everything in the freaking way.


    But then a light from above crashed down on Rachagal. He barely dodged it. From the crater, emerged one of the demon who also was currently leading the attack. Yes, the demon of the earth spirit. Bellizia.


    Bellizia laughed at the pitiful sight of the once great city of Brezia. Before dodging at the swipe of Rachagal¡¯s sword. He casually kicked away Rachagal and blew away Alice with a block of earth.


    ¡°You of the major races are so weak, just as Furio told me about. You can¡¯t even match me in the slightest. You should all just die!!!! You are imm- Bufu!!¡±


    ¡°Annoying people should just shut up their mouths once in a while!¡± Hanna used her earth fists to punch the demon¡¯s face. Blowing him away with a force so strong it made the area around the demon in question.


    Bellizia got back up and watched this opponent. This girl is strong, and must be seriously dealt with at any cost. He readied his power and summoned forth 2 earthly arm from behind. And rushed at the girl. Hanna released all the golem spells she had. And use earth magic to enhance her strength. And When their fist meets, it creates a crater all the way.


    Alice and Rohana was shocked by the event. They can¡¯t believe that such a thing is possible. When had Hanna became so strong? They continued watching and realised how weak they were. They made their resolve, and continued destroying the monsters around.


    Hanna created a wall of earth¡¯s rock technique. Mark taught her that rocks will get stronger the more you pressurise it. She found it unreasonable, but it worked for some reasons unknown to her. Now, she countered back with an ice magic. The ice froze Bellizia for a while. Before Hanna punched with the speed of the wind at full force. Bellizia was blown back quickly.


    ¡°You, damed BRAT!!!¡± Bellizia punched with his almighty fist. Hanna was blown backwards by the fist. Now, she was on the defence. Bellizia constantly punched back, leaving no room for Hanna to counter in anyway.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Hanna gritted her teeth and suddenly gather fire into her palm, then shooting it out with great force. Bellizia quickly retreated, and the building behind him collapsed immediately.


    (Who could have known that a single human could be this strong?) Bellizia thought as she recalled Furio¡¯s mentioning about a certain boy with the power matching his.


    ¡°Human, you are a worthy opponent. I don¡¯t believe there is a human such as you before.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You aren¡¯t as strong as Onii-chan. So just die you weakling!!!¡±


    Part 7


    The queen was very panicked. After the Gohma popped out of the ground. Her heart felled into disarray. Luckily the mercenaries are there to help to intercept the surprise. But a new worry was troubling her.


    She doesn¡¯t want to believe it, but she knew deep in her heart that¡­


    The kingdom of Brezia has fallen. Her fist pounded the ground in anger. Why hasn¡¯t she noticed it? The scouts have reported 50,000 more demons in its territory! Now, even if we fight back and consider all options, it all ends with the kingdom of Brezia falling. But¡­


    (I can at least protect everyone and let them evacuate before its too late!)


    The queen at that moment, ordered a retreat. The mercenaries and the warriors then slowly retreated. But they won¡¯t make it in time!


    (Please¡­ Please grant us 1 more miracle¡­)


    The queen prayed for one last time before releasing the taboo weapon, the mechanised golems. Their power is unmatchable. But they are time limited. Yes, soon these golems will fall to the demons. But that at least can delay the demons for an hour. But that just wasn¡¯t enough.


    That moment, she thought of the Brezia tournament. Yes, she heard that her daughter was defeated by a certain human. And then the human brought her away with the dragon. They say that the human easily destroyed all opponents using strange but powerful technique. She suspected that he must be one of the strongest human alive. Judging on how her daughter lost to him.


    (If you truly are the strongest, please protect our city!!)


    Even after all the madness happening, the queen continued to pray.


    Part 8


    Mark saw the golem statues come to life and wreaking havoc. He though wasn¡¯t relieved, and think that this must have been the kingdom¡¯s last weapon. Because they haven¡¯t released it until now.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get sidetracked human!!¡± Furio once again released another beam spell. The ¡®corruption spell¡¯ that has a strong firepower. But Mark dodged it and used Muay thai to punch Furio back.


    Mark then fired his fully charged railgun once again. Blowing Furio backward fiercely. But that still didn¡¯t cause enough damage. Mark quickly closed in and activated his power. Mark unlocked Ares¡¯s power and punched Furio in the face. Fur dodged his face down but he saw Mark¡¯s knee closing in before flying away.


    BACHIIII!


    ¡°You bloody human!!!¡± Fur burst back and used his hands to cast one last explosion to destroy the human in front of him. But Mark blocked it with a wall of metamorphic rock. Then Furio brought out a club and smashed Mark with it. Mark blocked it with an iron-sand wall made from electricity. And then the wall of Iron-sand suddenly shot out spikes at the demon lord. The demon lord was pierce on all his joints. Or in other words the places with the least defence.


    ¡°Ughhhhh!!!¡±


    Furio retreated back and cast a high-tier healing spell on himself. Then he gathered his power for an almighty punch. But before that, Mark casted a spell that hasn¡¯t been used yet, one of Mark¡¯s trump cards.


    ¡°Lord of Wrath, <WRATH GOD ASURA>!¡± 6 godly golden mechanical arms once again sprouted from Mark¡¯s back. And each loaded with the power enough to crush a hill. It landed a punch on Furio. 6 times on top of him.


    ¡°Kuahhhhh!!!!¡± Furio blocked it with his two hands. The ground below him sank down rapidly. The Demon tried to push back, but to no effect. And at last got crushed by the immeasurable power.


    BAKIIIIIII!!!!!


    Furio wasn''t defeated yet. He stood back up and kicked away the weakened Mark. Mark was blew away and crashed into the wall. But Mark wasn¡¯t defeated yet. He used his ¡®almost¡¯ final trump card.


    He pulled out the power of Thor. And gathered the last remnants of his power, and summoned the last of his powers to crush all the foes.


    ¡°LIGHTNING BOLT¡±


    KABOOOOM!!!


    All the demons and orcs got fried instantly. And the defeated Furio was shocked by the sudden turn of events and knew that they have sustained too much loss already. But he had done his job. And he shouted out. The Brezia was weakened. If they attacked tomorrow, Brezia will surely fall. This is what Furio was sure of.


    ¡°Retreat, all forces, we shall attack with our full power tomorrow. And you human, you have won against me today, but we shall meet again. If I fight you now I would have lost! Muahahaha!! Bye~¡±


    Furio ran away quickly. But still got a railgun bullet on his back as a present before continue going into one of the Gohma¡¯s mouth. And disappeared with all the other demons and orcs. All that¡¯s left was the insect monsters around. The insect-monsters wreaked havoc on until they


    The demons have sustained the damage of 12,500 demons, 3000 orcs, 500 snipers and archers. But more than half of the army are left. And they are already readying themselves for the next attack.


    (But he was serious when he told me he will return, so he surely will.)


    Mark knew that they will surely return. He slowly looked into his pocket and see the green orb the old elf gave to him. He doesn¡¯t want to leave all of them alone. But if he needs to to make them safe, this is the only chance. Mark gazed up at the sky. The stars were shimmering brightly.


    How much time has passed? Even Mark doesn¡¯t know the answer to that.


    Part 9


    "Seems like it is time I retreat, human.¡±


    He blocked Alice''s earth fist and dodged Rohana''s magic. Then he blasted them away with pure magic force. Only to be blasted away by a large boulder. He flew and stopped himself slowly.


    Bellizia was covered by his own blood. And Hanna was breathing hard. She was exhausted by the fight. Alice and Rohana were covering Hanna and healing. They are all tired from just fighting one demon lord. But Bellizia had also taken a lot of damage. And that he shouldn''t risk to battle on.


    "You have beaten me up good you group of 3 major races. Especially you, human. My name is Bellizia, one of the 7 demon lords of the demon king, Diablo. We shall meet again.¡±


    With that, Bellizia summoned the last of his power to run away. Vanishing into thin air.


    " Don''t...you...run..."Hanna collapsed into the floor. Alice and Rohana supported her back to the rally point once again. They met up with the exhausted Mark whom was just finished punching a monster that was left behind. And walked on to the city''s central.


    Part 10


    The queen watch the once proud city of Bellizia in ruins. It seems unbelievable that the once great city was now nothing but a wreckage of of its former glory. The insect like things has tore down the walls of Brezia and the queen knew that the ''corruption'' is spreading throughout the city.


    The corruption will bring in monsters and other dangerous species. The once proud city will become a monster nest. The queen now realized¡­


    It was time to abandon this city.


    She needed to spread this news to other kingdoms. And they, the citizens of Brezia, should take refuge with the noble elves on the far east. But¡­


    (Would that be enough? We need much more time to stop an attack on this scale. Summoning a group of heroes take up to 5 years and a half of preparation. And who knows how many more tricks the demon king have up his sleeves? And can we outrun the demons?)


    She was preparing an escape when a voice echoed out behind her. She was shocked when she turned back so see a surprise behind. It was the strongest human who can defeat even the demon lord, yes, The ''Black Hooded Human¡¯


    "Queen, please listen to me¡­"


    "What do you want? Young human.¡±


    "I need you to bring all your forces and army on full retreat. I will stall the demons myself.¡±


    ¡°What!"


    The queen of the beastmans was honestly shocked at the sudden proposal. How could a single mere human stop a demon king himself? The answers laid out before her eyes. She knew what it was, the green orb of the elves. The legendary time orb.


    "What!, how did you-¡°


    "I CAN stop them.¡±


    "But the orb takes up to 10 minutes to charge up. You need to protect it while charging it up, all of the demons will get attracted to you while you are busy protecting it. How will you do that?¡±


    "I''ll manage.¡±


    "You will sacrifice all of your precious time, not aging nor feeling during six years, are you sure you want this?¡±


    The man nodded his head. The night wind blew his hood. His cape fluttered in the middle of the night.


    "If you truly wish to sacrifice your precious time, and maybe your life. I have something for you." The queen''s soft hands grab Mark''s and suddenly Mark felt all his fatigue lost. And his physical power increase by tenfold.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "This is-"


    "It''s the power bestowed by the queen, and she can share it away only twice. Once I gave it to Alice and the other is... To you.¡±


    Alice! So this is Alice''s Mother, huh. Well, she should meet Alice soon anyway.


    "Queen, about Alice-¡°


    "No worry, I know she''s with you, I planned to let her enter the Royal Academy of Xion because of her abnormal magic affinity when she''s 16.¡±


    "Thank you.¡±


    "You have done much more to Brezia and the world than any living creatures alive. I wish to aid you as much as possible. Now go and say farewell to the young ones.¡±


    "I''ll teleport them to Gaxul before they can force me to let them join.¡±


    "So be it, do as you like.¡±


    Part 11


    Hanna was chatting with Rohana and Alice about the events that have just transpired. Hanna knew that if she continued fighting with Bellizia, she would have likely lost to the demon lord.


    Hanna knew that she wasn''t strong enough, and needs to improve greatly if she was to aid Mark on his journey.


    At that moment, Mark walked over and met the girls. All of their face brightened. They knew that Mark always have a way. They were glad that he is okay and looks healthy.


    Then suddenly¡­


    BAKIII!!!


    A sound of the ground breaking came through. The trio girls instantly got into position. And stared at Mark''s every movement. They know he''s serious.


    "So guys, I wanna talk with you girls a bit.¡±


    "What is it Onii-Chan?¡±


    "Well, I will enter the demon territory in about an hour. Alone. So I want you to leave.¡±


    ¡°""!!!"""


    "What, are you crazy Onii-Chan!¡±


    "That''s suicide, are you really an idiot?¡±


    "You can''t be!!"


    "Listen!!!!" Mark shouted to the top of his lungs. Shutting the frantic girls up. "I want you to promise me something, train hellishly at any cost. Conquer the Folsom, Moria, and all the other dungeons. Take all their treasures. Don''t die, and become the strongest of all the races. Surpass even those heroes of the legends. And enter the Academy of Xion when you''re 16. Deal?¡±


    "But I can help Onii-Chan. I am stronger than before. So please bring me with you!¡±


    ""Unn!"" Rohana and Alice agreed. Mark was touched by the generosity of these brave girls. But he knew that he can''t at any cost, bring them with him.


    "No... Hanna, please.¡±


    "Don''t selfishly carry all of the burden on your own, Onii-chan. I don''t want you to leave- to die!!!"


    Mark smiled, this girl is going to grow up wonderfully, he knew that. And he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Then win a battle against me first." Mark told the girls while chanting the Thor magic. Hanna was surprised by the words. But got ready for battle. Rohana stood at the back, preparing to support at any moment. And Alice summoned her earth fists.


    Silence followed, before a huge amount of iron sands were lifted using electromagnetism. It shot at Hanna and she used earth magic to block it. Then released a fire magic at Mark.


    Alice came from the rear to punch Mark in the leg. But Mark used Asura to grow fists from his back. Intercepting the girls'' attack. Then smashing them back. Luckily for the two girls, Rohana''s barrier protected them from the impact.


    "Weak... Very weak.¡±


    Mark summoned Poseidon''s power using a chant. Then send waves of salt water at the girls. They got quickly swept away. Rohana''s barrier wasn''t ready for water, so she can''t do anything about it.


    "Hmm?" Mark looked under his feet to see the ground sucking him in. Hanna was chanting with Alice protecting her. But¡­


    Mark condensed air and blow away the earth underneath. Effectively nullifying the quagmire. The shocked Hanna was paralyzed for a second. Before Alice rushed into Mark with her red hair fluttering about. And landed a punch on Mark. Mark has already blocks or with his hands, and punch her back I the gut.


    The royal girl was blasted away with tremendous force, landing in front of Rohana, who proceeded to heal her immediately.


    (Too strong...) Hanna thought as she saw Mark''s true power. She looked at her brother whose face wasn''t covered with a hood. And his cape flowing in the wind. She gathered her resolve and finally uttered out.


    "Onii-Chan please don''t leave us. I don''t want to lose you... I don''t want to forget about you..."


    "Hanna... Can you remember this?" Mark relaxed himself and brought out a music box and played the song. It was the sweet melody of the song he opened to Hanna long ago.


    Hanna ran and hugged Mark. She felt something wet and hot trailed down her cheeks. She loved her brother. And she cried for a whole minute in Mark''s embrace.  Rohana and Alice who was just finished healing slowly came over and hugged Mark too. Mark was happy, he knew that everything will be worth the risk. The music played on and on in the starry night.


    He slowly released all of them. And secretly put a string around all their fingers. Hanna asked while crying.


    "Will you ever come back, Onii-Chan?¡±


    "... Yes I may. And if I do, I will open the music box so that you will remember me. You two too." Mark took out two more and gave it to them.


    "When you think of me, open this, when you fail, open it. And know that, you can do anything, as long as you believe." Mark slowly said these words. "6 years, that is the time the demons will stop if I did not fail. Don''t disappoint me and become an existence that surpass those so called heroes, okay?¡±


    "Un... Yes Onii-Chan. We will meet again one day.¡±


    "How dare you make Hanna cry, idiot..." Rohana complained with tears flowing down her own cute white cheeks.


    "You promised me to join your group, and now you are leaving? Give me a break." Alice voiced out, but her tone told Mark of her emotion.


    Mark felt tears running down his own cheeks, he knew that he would likely die even if he succeeded. But he was satisfied with the answer, and slowly activated the strings. All the three girls felt dizzy, and fainted.


    Part 12


    Mark saw those girls disappeared in front if him. He then walked of and went into the demon territory. His expression grew serious. He will protect Alice, shelter Rohana, and protect Hanna to the end.


    He walked into the red barren desert that covered the whole ground. He saw the demon army, he walks towards it. Using cloak, he vanished and walked through the wall of demons. He saw many fearsome monsters and dragons that put the insect-monsters from before to shame. Until he came to the center, and saw Furio, Bellizia, 5 more unknown demon lords. And lastly¡­


    "Who''s there? Don''t continue hiding any longer, show yourself!¡±


    (As expected of a demon king¡­)


    Mark uncloaked himself, in the middle of the surprised gazes of the other demon lords.


    "What have you come here for, Human? Why walk here?.¡±


    " I came here on my own violation.¡±


    "You speak in a funny way human you should know that we are unstoppable. But you are entertaining, so continue." Diablo told him confidently. He was sure that nothing could stop him. He has already planned every step and was positive of his victory


    Mark took out a stick of herbs and put it into his mouth. It is a kind of cigarette in this world. But healthy for your body. Mark took a deep breath and blew out spirals of smoke from his mouth.


    "Well, I came here to stop you guys from attacking. That''s all.¡±


    "Muhahahaha!!! You think you can stop us? Tell me human, why do you risk your life? Woman? Riches? Honor? Tell me!" The demon king laughed out and asked Mark in a mocking tone.


    "Well... Sometimes,¡±


    Mark threw the green orb into the floor, it illuminated the floor around it brightly. Releasing green auras all over the place.


    Diablo knew the orb. And he knew what it could do to him and his army.


    "You bastard!!! Minions, destroy that time orb immediately!!! Now!!!"


    Mark looked at the flabbergasted Diablo and smiled while blowing out another ball of smoke. Then said the word that was the signal that started the war.


    "...Something''s are just worth fight for.¡±


    Diablo jumped up with all the 7 great demon lords and ran to the orb. But...


    Mark blew them back with oxygen and hydrogen liquid.


    Diablo released all his restriction but before that. Mark released his final trump card.


    "Isacc Newton''s law, Law of friction..." The human started chanting and the area ten kilometers around him changed. The orb wasn''t affected for some reason. And Diablo felt chills running his spines.


    "Thermodynamics'' first and second law. Dark matter, the laws of matter, nuclear force, Pressure=force divided by area, fluid mechanics. Vectors¡­"


    The demon lords closed in quickly.


    "Laws of combustion. E=mc squared, Earth''s crust energy, Electromagnetisms, tectonic plates... Done. I hereby activate..."


    The demons came in and almost reached Mark when¡­


    They were stopped by a wall of something strange. It was a wall of metamorphic rock. Made instantly by Mark¡¯s magic. And they got blown away by a wing of tornadoes from Mark''s back. He used the vectors from the wind to deflect them away.


    In this work humans struggle to live. And discovered science. They study the ''real'' laws of the universe. They used it to create anything they wish for. Yes this is¡­


    "Welcome demons, to my world. Welcome to my realm. I shall pull all of you down from heaven unto earth. Where you shall obey the laws of the universe...


    Welcome to <Science world>¡±


    Part 13


    Diablo was shocked, all of his magic was still there, but he can''t create fire anymore, he can''t even crate light. What is this!?


    All he has left was is monstrous strength that could crush a whole mountain. So he used that and rushed towards Mark. Mark punched back at the demon, and a huge crater was crated. They both retreated back. Mark shot his gun at the other demons, and explosions filled the scenery.


    (I can keep this up for only 8 minutes but that is more than enough for me¡­)


    Mark continued using the tornadoes he created and blow away the demons from the orb. And then he took out a sword. He covered it with plasma, and sliced one of the demon lord''s arm.


    "Hey have you heard of nuclear fusion?"  Mark used Hydrogen atoms around him and smashed them together, creating a huge explosion, severely damaging  one of the demon lords. The helium leftovers flowed away¡­


    All of this physical strength was available due to the mysterious power the queen gave to him that ''transformed'' his body. And Mark''s mental capacity came from his study on Earth. His mind was faster than most. In a different way than this world.


    Mark then barely dodged Bellizia''s fist, but got punched in the stomach. He flew 5 meters away and smashed into a boulder. Blood was streaming down his face. But he quickly healed it by regenerating the cells faster.


    (I''ll get too exhausted at this rate!!!) he rushed back and kicked Furio in the face, while controlling the iron sands around him to make some drills.


    "Did you know that Men loves drills? Its a kind of romance in a way." Mark said passionately as drills shot forward and crashes into Diablo. And drilled him on. Diablo crushed it with his hands and run towards the human.


    "Damn youuuuuu!" The demon king got punched in the gut, and flew backwards. Mark controlled the vectors of the earth''s crust to create a wall that the demon king smashed into.


    Mark can only use science-based magic. And the demons can''t use anything except strengthening their body.


    Mark then rushed foward and shot his rail gun at the demon lords who were panicked. And using his plasma blade to cut another demon lord''s legs.


    He then covered the area below him with condensed air and shot himself up.


    Bakiiii!!!


    The <science world> was breaking. And mark knew the orb was almost finished charging up.


    Mark created wings of tornadoes, pulling him up with the orb. He spread his wings and condensed the water and froze it. Then shot Down hails at the demons. It does incredible damage when its moving with high speed.


    "Damn you HUMANNNNN!!!" A demon lord came closer to the orb, but was blown away by Mark''s gun.


    A dragon flew over and shot a fire ball at him. But the world of  science stopped it before it reaches Mark.


    Mark used air burst to blow it away. Killing the dragon with his plasma blade a moment later. The intense use of Magic was making Mark spewed blood.


    He struggled up and shot another nuclear fusion, blowing up the landscape, but the demon lords protected themselves with their magics. Their powers are returning!


    Bakiii¡­.Phsid!!!


    The <science world> broke up and the demons returned to full power. Mark then quickly chanted another trump card.


    ¡°Dieeeeee!!!!!"


    Diablo closed in and shot a hell flare at Mark. But Mark already finished his spell.


    "The god who destroys all beings, burning them all with fire, <Fire god Amaterasu>!!¡±


    A dark flame burned Diablo''s fire itself. And shot on towards Diablo. Diablo used a spell and extinguished it. But Mark wasn''t done just yet.


    "The son of Kronos, who controls the sea and command the waves,


    "


    Waves of seawater crashed into Furio. He was blasted away and fainted. Bellizia and another unknown demon lord came in close on two sides. Mark dodged it, but Diablo came in and shot earth''s fist into Mark''s gut. Mark flew away and crashed into a boulder. Diablo raised his hands.


    And swung it down at the orb. But before that-


    "Give me the power that punished the city of Sodom. The power to finish all evil!! <God''s punishment!>¡±


    Huge crosses crashed down from the sky and forced Diablo Down to the floor. All other demon lords included. Mark stood up and healed himself. Bellizia broke the cross and rushed in. But...


    (10 more seconds..


    9


    8


    7


    6


    5


    4


    3


    2


    1


    0¡­)


    On a certain day, a boy was born into this world. He was named Mark. He traveled to many places and was adored by a little girl. He likes to eat meat and despises veggies. Now, Mark breathed out calmly.Blood pouring out from a wound on his chest. And waited for the effect of the orb¡­


    "FUCKKKKKKKK!!!!" Echoes of the demon king''s cry spread through the dessert. As the world around them stopped. And all left was silence.


    Part 14


    Artaneeus felt tremors through the floor. He rushed down and saw three young little girls and a young dragon there. And guessed what had likely transpired. He send out scouts to find out about the current situation of Brezia.


    Hanna woke up and asked quietly,


    ¡°Onii-Chan?"


    "So you have woken up.¡±


    "Where is he, is he alive?" Hanna clung on the faint hope and needed a reassuring word from the elf.


    Artaneeus knew from experience that it is best to tell the truth in these situations. So¡­


    "He bravely sacrificed himself to stop the demon army. And he wished for you three to become the strongest in this world. That is all.¡±


    Hanna broke down crying, and the other 2 that just woke up comforted her, and cried too.


    -3 days later-


    The whole world was shocked that Brezia has fallen. And their citizens are now taking refuge in Gaxul. And now amassing an army with the head as the queen to prepare to take back Brezia.


    Brezia is now ''corrupted'' and got strong monsters spawning every day.


    The demon territory is now ''frozen'' and can''t be entered. The one who used the time orb is a top secret. But reveled as the hero of every kingdom. The information that every nation has only 6 years to prepare calmed down the citizens, and the world continued on.


    The kingdoms have made a meeting, and they all agreed that the preparations to summon ''Heroes'' shall begin. The heroes will get the memory of knowledge(only science, not the memory of themselves) from their previous worlds erased. Their age shall be 16, because if they are too old, their imaginations are restricted, and if too young, training them would take too long.


    -In the frozen time-


    (What the... Where am I?)


    The world was black, and I front of him, he saw a handsome man.


    "So you have woken up, son of Gaia. Your body is currently frozen in time, so don''t worry, this is the space I have created myself.¡±


    (Who are you?)


    "I am Kataluzia the real god of this world.¡±


    (WHATTTT!!??!?)


    "And Gaia''s boyfriend.¡±


    (What the @#$%)


    Mark was shocked by the things Kataluzia was telling him, but Kataluzia shut him up and told him something more.


    "Well, my enemy, Bazulu, is now once again raising a demon army against my people, and my citizens are thinking about summoning a hero from ''your'' world. But there is a single problem¡­"


    (Wait-who are you and- Ugh! Whatever! What''s the problem?)


    "Gaia told me that a group of humans disappeared from her world not too long ago, so I investigated a bit. Seems that Xion is once again summoning heroes.¡±


    (Well, what''s wrong with that?)


    "Gaia''s heroes are hot headed and some has zero respect. They usually got drunk by their own power, turning into tyrants. Especially the boys with almost uncontrollable lust. They may even be tempted by the demon king. So I needed an insurance. Someone who is powerful and knows respect. So Gaia brought you to me, and I reincarnated you into a human in order for you to learn our world''s culture.¡±


    (Why didn''t you take care of it yourself?)


    The god showed a sad expression. And slowly uttered out the words.


    "I can''t meddle too much into a world''s problem. I gave them magic, life and many more. I can''t save all of them. Gaia gave you humans intelligence. Making you humans discover more and more about the true form of the universe.¡±


    (Then why can''t you-)


    "Do you know what is the biggest blessing I and Gaia gave to them?¡±


    (What?)


    "The freedom of choice, to do good or bad, justice or evil. And that is enough. If I helped them and wiped out all the demons, they will keep on praying to me. Telling me to this and that. And at last, there will come a time when they will curse me when I don''t give them what they want. They will become selfish, and I can''t watch over them happily anymore.¡±


    (Oh¡­)


    "Now back on the problem, I need you to watch over the heroes. Don''t let them fall. Is they do, killing them would be the best way. Bazulu will definitely corrupt some if them. So, I will teleport you out after the time stasis is over. And that is all I will ever do. Oh and-¡°


    (Umm.. Who is Bazulu?)


    The God''s face darkened,


    "He is my... Brother. I created monsters to control the major races. But he creates demons and dragons to destroy the major races. He is a fallen god whom I failed to save¡­"


    (Oh... Sorry¡­)


    "Anyway, he at least can''t use his power In this world. Except creating demons and other lethal monsters. And lastly, my girlfriend has a present for you, she found the way you use science and magic... Interesting. So she gave you this.¡±


    The god put his hand around Mark''s head. And a large amount of knowledge about science and technologies rushed into Mark''s head. Mark almost collapsed and staggered away.


    "That is all the knowledge and technologies your world''s humans have developed throughout currently. Now you can manifest all weapons you can think of. Your mental capacity has increase loads too. But don''t underestimate Diablo, even in stasis, he still continues to grow stronger, and some of the former heroes will fall to his side.¡±


    (Ok¡­)


    The god smiled and he waved a goodbye.


    Mark fainted and continues to sleep.


    Part 15


    -6 years later-


    The heroes are now summoned. They are young humans and they... Are Siris''s classmates.


    When they knew about the situation, they trained and achieved great power. They plan to enter the Xion academy for further study soon.


    Hanna, Alice, and Rohana are now at the front of the royal academy''s wall. They have trained hard and are now the strongest. Said to even surpass the heroes. They are planning to enter the academy soon.


    At that time, a certain hooded youth is walking towards the academy after 6 years in stasis.


    The academy exam shall start in 7 days.


    The demon army is once again free and prepared for another attack. The gears of destiny,


    Has already moved.

 Chapter 9: To the Xion academy!

    Author¡¯s note: So hard thinking of what is good to write in this chapter. It¡¯s like starting from a scratch. Please give me comments and advices! And lastly, to all To Aru Majutsu no Index fans out there. (If you aren¡¯t please don¡¯t read) WHY THE !@#$ did Noukun died!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Part 0


    Is laws necessary? We often thought that laws are useless no matter how you look at it. But actually, it is one of the things that kept our sanity there. What if there is no law and you have unlimited power? What will happen.


    Part 1


    Chiron was a student from a certain school. She was one of the best in the class, and always prided herself as the smartest in the class. She was one of the class¡¯s idol. And has many fans around her. But¡­


    (Why can¡¯t I beat him!!!!)


    Chiron once again got ¡°2nd¡± place in a science exam. She always lost to him. That Siris! He always got first place even though he didn¡¯t even study or listened in class. He always sleep or say something stupid in class. And ignoring everybody else. But he actually is very kind to others. He helped her in her test reviews, and she may get an even lower score if he didn¡¯t help her.


    She was walking to her class and once again, there is Siris, reading a children¡¯s cartoon book about mythology, even though he¡¯s in high school.


    ¡°Oh!? Hi Chiron. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Chiron used a rough tone to retort back. This boy doesn¡¯t even care how she feels. He always talk straightly, not caring how others feel. So he doesn¡¯t have too many friends, but some, like Sakura, a student who transferred from Japan, actually liked him for that aspect. She says that he is more honest and doesn¡¯t hide anything.


    ¡°Well, here you go again, hating me for absolutely nothing at all. Seriously, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    And lastly, he doesn¡¯t care about the hierarchy in the classroom. Idols, bullies, the hated, the unpopular, the crafty. He doesn¡¯t care and talked to them all equally. Once, Marco, a big shot in the class, tries to bully Siris by dropping a milk can on his face. But failed horribly when the supposed victim raised one hand and slapped the milk onto his face. Making him the class¡¯s laughingstock when Siris came to apologise with his heart.


    ¡°How did you get full grades again? I studied so hard, and you always beat me!!!¡±


    ¡°Ehhh!? You hated me for that? But although I am great in science and math, I still fail in Chinese, English, and all those other stuffs y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Damn this guy!! Why the !@#$ does he fail only in secondary classes!!!!!!¡± Chiron cried out in despair as she stared at the boy in question, oblivious to her true emotions, and sulking when she said the forbidden word.


    ¡°Oh well, I don¡¯t care anyway, it¡¯s about time I go to the library to finish this book series. It¡¯s got some seriously good stuff here!¡± Siris shouted out and walks off into the library.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Chiron at last gave up and proceeded to her seat. Everyone was entering the classroom. Including Marco, who came over to her and once again asked her out.


    ¡°Hey girl, why don¡¯t you walk out with me? I have some amazing stuff to show you.¡± Marco asked with Eyes of violence. Attempting to overwhelm Chiron with his muscular body.


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t care about you, bastard.¡± Chiron was unfazed, she knew that Marco wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her because he feared the teachers and the disciplinary.


    The girls around them started laughing quietly. And Marco left with a red face, Chiron signed and continued staring at her homework. Contemplating whether to answer A or B. When¡­


    ZINGGGG


    A golden light enveloped the classroom just when Siris was about to enter. Chiron felt fear running down her spines at the unfamiliar event. And the whole world turned black.


    Part 2


    They woke up in an unknown room. With Bizarre decorations and unfamiliar airs. Chiron stood up and saw an old man with a crown standing in front of the classroom¡¯s occupants. The king¡¯s eyes were filled with relief as he checked the heroes he had summon. Yes, they hadn¡¯t failed. They will teach the heroes the knowledge of this world. They will first erase their memories.


    Beside the king, stood Artaneeus, whom was still staring at the hero, then he muttered out.


    ¡°Those heroes surely have a much higher mental capacity and magical affinity than even the elves. Impressive¡­ We shall prepare a banquet for them. Let us welcome them as warmly as we can, for we have selfishly pulled them out of their world.¡±


    The queen of the beastmans spoke out dully.


    ¡°Welcome, heroes, we welcome you to our world, where we ask of you to protect our world from the incoming demons. Please lend us your power to slay them without second thought.¡± The queen bowed down, and the others followed suit. They know that the heroes should be respected and they must be humbled before them.


    Chiron stood there dumbfounded at the scene in front of her. Heroes? Demons? Our world? what did the people who stood in front of her mean? She thought out whilst seeing the friends around her slowly waking up.


    The royal-looking people led the class to a huge room, where they were told the current circumstances of this world.


    ¡°As you can see, Xion and many other kingdoms are currently being attacked by demons. The mighty city of Brezia has already fallen to its grasp. Luckily, a certain human has already gone and stopped its invasion. Delaying it for 6 years. And now, we only have half a year left. We need to train you heroes before that. We ask of you to help us in our most needed time. So¡­ will you help us?¡± The King asked them with a pitiful voice. He seemed to have already lost many things before this. And ashamed at his own pride.


    ¡°Umm¡­. so this world has magic?¡± A certain boy asked before getting answered by a nod. That then sent the whole class into a festival. Magic! They want to try it out right away. Some managed to create little balls of water before it disappeared instantly.


    ¡°To use magic, we will wipe out the basic of your previous world. This only includes your usual logic, not your memories. So rest assured, we shall not betray you.¡±


    After the banquet, the royalties led the class into a certain room. Then, they felt something being pulled out of their head. Water? Wait?


    The next thing they knew, they felt something missing from their head. But didn¡¯t minded it much since now they can use magic to their heart¡¯s content. Some of them created balls of water. Others created fire dragons and such. They had fun playing for a while when.


    ¡°Hahahaha!! Look at this!¡± Marco shouted out while creating a strong burst of flames. The king¡¯s eye sparkled in delight. He was surprised by how fast Marco learned his trick.


    Chiron tried creating a ball of fire. But hers are pure black. And looks far more intense than Marco¡¯s. She hid it and intended to use it when necessary. She can hide her presence far better than the other people in the room. Her magic affinity was high like a normal hero.


    She was delighted by all these facts when¡­


    (Where¡¯s Siris?) The girl looked around at the guy who always made a fool out of her. And realised that he isn¡¯t there. She kept searching for the rest of the day. But no signs of him. She now discovered how lonely she was without him always jabbering about something.


    They all got trained in magic by the elves. And fighting styles by the beastmans. Once, when she was training, she asked the queen a question.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t humans training us?¡±


    ¡°Well, human¡¯s aren¡¯t exactly weak, but most of them are. They have too much pride. And don¡¯t really train themselves too much. Yet, some of them are noble and strong. Like the champion of the last Brezia tournament. <Black-hooded human> He was the man who is stronger than most living things alive.¡±


    ¡°What is his real name? And where is he?¡±


    ¡°I know not his name. But Artaneeus does, just that he never told us the answer. He seemed hurt at the mention of the human. But I did meet him once though. On the day we ran away from Brezia, he came to me and told me he would stop the demon king himself. I gave him a blessing and he marched off to stop them. And guess what? He did. He brought us enough time to prepare and summon you heroes. He sacrificed himself for everybody, including my daughter, who will soon turn 16.¡±


    ¡°He must be a truly strong strong guy to gain your respect.¡±


    ¡°Kufufufu¡­ He truly is, he even beat my daughter single-handedly and stall the demons for up to 10 minutes. That is more than enough proof that he is stronger than most.¡±


    ¡°Is the demon lords truly strong?¡± Chiron asked with curiosity at how much the queen praised this human who was still unknown to most.


    ¡°Hou~ you heroes may be strong, but compared to the Demon lords and their king. You can be counted as very weak. Those demon lords can just cause a disaster to a city in a flick of his fingers.¡± The queen explained with a grave tone. ¡°Actually, soon you will enter the royal academy of Xion. There, you will meet many strong people, and maybe meet my daughter and her friends. They may tell you his name if you get close enough. Since they are said to be his only companions who still know of his true name.¡±


    ¡°Are they strong?¡±


    ¡°VERY, they are far stronger than the current you, they have trained hard because of their ¡®promise¡¯. Their names are Hanna, Rohana, and Alice. The strongest one of them all is Hanna, and you should try fighting her.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could meet them¡­¡± Chiron said dreamily. She wants to meet someone with a similar age to her in this world. And decided that she must get stronger no matter what.


    Part 3


    It has been half a year since the private training in the Royal Palace. Now, the queen is sending them off to the Xion academy, but the heroes need to join the parade around the city first.


    ¡°Why do we need to do this again?¡± Sakura asked Chiron sweetly. She wore something like a yukata. And her waist has a sword hanging down from it. She was something like an assassin in battles. Her defence is the worst, but she solved the problem with her agility and reflex.


    ¡°In order to raise Morals, duh.¡± Chiron replied back, she was supremely embarrassed now that she was on a huge moving magical car and people sending cheers to them. Marco and Finnick were enjoying the attentions given to them. Their faces lightened whenever someone sang their names.


    They walked down the car and welcomed the cheers. Marco and Finnick walked down from the parade car to welcome the humongous crowd. The people around rush forward and tried to touch them. Only to be stopped by Marco himself. Marco was feeling good at all the attention he got when-


    "Whoops, sorry! I gotta hurry!¡±


    A certain masked man with an age similar to Marco''s accidentally bumped into him. He quickly apologized to the hero. And was about to walk on when¡­


    "Hey, don''t you dare run when you just bumped into me.¡±


    Truly, Marco wasn''t in the least bit hurt. But his pride and the tenacity to push down other peoples came. He wants to make this man ashamed so he would look good. He wants to show off his power to all the people around them.


    (My power will make all of these people see me as the strongest in the group. Unopposed by any.)


    But¡­


    "Sir, haven''t I told you that I am VERY busy at the moment? The shop over there is closing soon. And I will buy their sandwich NO MATTER THE COST!¡±


    The strange man who was both hooded and got a small mask covering his eyes shouted out angrily. He doesn''t fear Marco in the slightest. Marco sees this as an opposition to his power. Yes...


    People with power tend to forget themselves and do rash things without second thought. That is the situation Marco is current in.


    (This guy reminds me so much of that pest!)


    Marco madly recalled one of his classmates who wasn''t teleported here too. He wants to put this man to shame. Yes... He will make him crawl on all fours, and regret what he said.


    "Stop it Marco." Chiron shouted out from above, she saw that once again, Marco is bullying someone. So she blocked the hooded man with her body.


    "Hmph!! Get out of the way, Ms." Marco haughtily shouted out. They were ready to get into a brawl when.


    "Woah! Don''t fight here, can''t you see that alot of people are watching us. I have a cookie so why don''t you two continue parading?¡±


    The one who stopped the fight was unexpectedly the victim himself.


    "I have a very important thing to do tomorrow, so can you stop? You''re heroes, not some guy who would lash out at anyone. Right?¡±


    ¡°Shu-"


    "What''s he''s saying makes sense, we should not fight here. We still have a parade to finish here." Chiron supported the human boy. And Marco''s rage started dwindling. He walked back to the car to continue enjoying his time there.


    "Thanks Ms. What''s your name again?¡±


    "Your welcome, my name is Chiron. We heroes aren''t all like that, he''s a special case. Sorry for causing you your problem." Chiron was about to walk away when¡­


    A mechanical hand grabbed her shoulders. The hooded boy looked at her face with a serious expression, as if confirming something. Then he smiled


    "My name''s Hood, nice to meet you too!" Hood walked away. And Chiron saw him off. Something about him ticked her off. But she doesn''t know what.


    Hood walked to the mall and brought fruits to eat. He look at his mechanical left arm. Not too long ago, he lost his arm and was in much need to rebuild a new one. It wasn''t operated by Magic however.


    "I can''t believe they''re here..." He muttered out while walking down the street. Munching the fruits with his cape fluttering about.


    Part 4


    "Well, the parades'' over. Now you will all enter the Xion academy, with the best teachers in the best class. Are you ready?" The old elf said energetically while waving at them.


    ¡°"""""YESSSS!"""""""


    The heroes missed school so they wanted to enter it. They prepare their luggages and will enter the school soon.


    "There will be an entrance exam, but all of you are too strong. So you will be in the same class as the elites of the elites. So don''t let them beat you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!!!!"


    The entrance to the Xion academy is far more epic than even the royal palace. It was decorated with scarce ornaments and there are many students who came here taking the test.


    The 13 heroes (Not counting Siris) proudly entered the academy. They all were stronger than the others. They proceeded to the testing room, where they took the test. The results were,


    "B-Black! Rank S!! Please proceed to the physical testing area for further testing.¡±


    The examiner was shocked at the results. All of their average magics were above even the elites!!! But then, 3 girls of different races entered the room.


    "I will take the test, please." A certain elf named Rohana took the card. It turned COMPLETELY black without the shade of Red. This time, the examiner fainted. And a new one came. He almost collapsed when Hanna came to take the test and got almost full black. Alice came later and got some black. These three are abnormal by any standards. Is the world breaking tomorrow?


    All the rest of the students didn''t pass. But that is until a certain hooded boy came. he wore a hood and a mask was covering his eyes. He was now currently taking up the card. Before that, he asked the examineer.


    "Um... what color should I take if I want to get to the heroes'' class?"


    "Well, at least more than 40% black. But you''re a boy, so you better-" The examiner was about to finish his sentence when he saw the paper itself has more than 40% percent was black.


    "Oh my Wardiaz..." The examineer saw an unbelievable sight. A boy? Got the passing grade for an elite class? His sanity almost broke when the boy asked him.


    "So, can I go on yet?"


    "Ye-yes go on to the physical examination room. They are currently testing the heroes and those 3 other girls. Please enter the room on the left corner over there."


    The hooded boy left with the examiner''s licence. And then entered the room of the physical examination. In the room, Marco was bullying and trying to make an impression on Hanna.


    The boy who just entered suddenly felt a surge of rage rushing through his very veins. How dare he! He raised his mechanical arm and shot out a fiery bullet at Marco. Barely grazing his hair. But that was more than enough to make him looked away from Hanna(who was about to punch Marco in the face) and stared at the hooded boy.


    "Well, if it isn''t the boy from before. Why are you here?¡±


    "Well obviously I passed the eariler with flying colours, so I should come here, Right? By the way, my name''s Hood. Stop calling me boy. It sounds stupid when you''re the same age as me." Hood answered back arrogantly. Not caring how important the person in front of him is.


    "You sound like you wanted to be beaten up, Hood. Why don''t you try at least to pass the test over there first?¡±


    "Well, that girl over there does much better, so I am betting that she got the highest physical test score here.¡±


    Hood pointed at the red-haired girl. Whose name was Alice, she got surprised by the sudden proposal but accepted that she truly is stronger than the self-proclaimed hero.


    "Well, that is true, I have conquered many dungeons already. And seeing how you walk, I know that you''re just an amateur in every way.¡±


    "You immiscible beastman, how dare you insult the hero!" A royal guard nearby insulted the girl, but she was unfazed. She has learned patience throughout the 6 years of experience.


    "Why don''t we fight then?" Finnick walked up to Alice and invited her for a fight. Alice doesn''t even care but agreed to I anyway.


    "Fine, come hu- no hero." Alice accepted.


    Finnick rushed to the girl, but instantly got kicked back. The girl signed at how weak the ''human'' is. After fighting against Mark, she had never met any human, excluding Hanna, who was as strong as her.


    But¡­


    Finnick twists back. He used a high-class healing magic on himself. Then strengthened his own body using magic. He was about to lash out when¡­


    "Whelp, that''s enough for today." Hood used his two fingers to pierce Finnick in a vulnerable spot. And the victim fainted instantly. Everyone in the room was shocks at the event. A human boy taking out the hero in a single hit without any magic? That''s completely unheard of!


    "Well then, now that everything''s done. Can we start the test?¡±


    "U-umm yes. Please punch that magic power machine there. The results should be accurate. It''s made of specialized plating that''s harder than dragon scales through the use of magic.¡±


    "Okey dokey~" Hood shouted out merrily and sat in front of the punching machine.


    "Umm... How much did the highest get?¡±


    "Well,Ms. Alice I''ve there got the highest. She got 6472 points. A force enough to crush a mountain as a whole." The examiner shouted out delighted as she herself is also a beastmans. Hood nodded and prepared his right ''real'' hand


    and punched¡­


    BAMMMMM!!!!


    The machine flew backward and crashed into the wall. The results were¡­


    "7-7000!!!" The examiner stared at Hood with shock. How could a single human do so much?


    Alice looked over with a shocked expression. Before calling down and knowing that she held back when she punched the machine. But the next word broke her calm.


    "Hey, Alice, you held back when you punched the machine, right?¡±


    (What the!)


    Alice knew that there shouldn''t be anyone else who knows her true power other than Hanna and Rohana. How did this hooded guy know? Alice stared at Hood and tried to find an opening, but realized that he has none.


    "You are strong, human-¡°


    "The name''s Hood.¡±


    "Hood, do you want to try me?¡±


    "No thank you, I want to get to the dorm already. They say that the Xion academy has some foods that tastes better than any in the world. And how could I resist that?" Hood replied back casually.


    Alice then saw that this man isn''t a show off. And that makes him more dangerous than even the heroes.


    "Hey, I think I''ve seen that guy before.¡±


    "Me too. He looks so... Familiar." Hanna and Rohana stared at Hood with a suspecting gaze. They knew that this man isn''t weak. His power is beyond many measures. Hanna, Rohana, and Alice left the scene and entered their dorm.


    Part 5


    The dorm was huge and each has its own number. Hanna entered first and collapsed down onto the soft bed.


    (How long has it been already?) That was the thought of the girl who was now taking out a music box from the bag. She opened it and listened to the song that a certain brother gave to her.


    (Onii-Chan, when will you come back, you promised me you would. But you still haven¡¯t...)


    Hanna thought out sadly as the music continues to play on and on in the room.


    (The demons have returned, they are stronger than before. Are we enough? Please give me a way out Onii-Chan.)


    The girl continued to pray to the supposed dead boy.


    Rohana noticed the music and came in the room. She saw Hanna and came close to her.


    "You still can''t forget that idiot huh¡­"


    "Yes... He still wouldn''t come back. If we had Mark, those demon armies can be easily pushed back with him alone. Those heroes are so inexperienced, they have never fought a demon lord.¡±


    "Well, we became stronger after that, I''m sure he would be smiling up there in the heavens.¡±


    "True..." The trio girls had trained hard and conquered dungeons one after another. In order to fulfill their promise to a certain man. At that second,


    "Wait, why are you guys here without inviting me?" Alice left the restroom and came forward to complain about the usual stuff. Her chest has grown little compared to the other two. But her mind ain¡¯t.


    "Alice, do you miss Mark?¡±


    "What are you asking? Of course I do. Why do you think I trained so hard?" Alice said while flopping on the bed. They listened to the music and the night goes on.


    In a certain room next to these three girls, a certain hooded boy sneezed while unloading his luggage and wondered who was talking about him.


    Part 6


    "Today, we''re taking a fighting check. All students please come to the gym¡±


    Chiron left the dormitory with her roommate, Sakura. They entered the gym with their school-lent suits. Which somehow emphasizes their chest. Marco was staring lustfully all around, while Hood was trying to avert his gaze in any direction.


    "Today, you need to pick your partner to fight with. Please start choosing!!!" The teacher shouted out and everybody chose their positions. Sakura already paired with Rohana. So Chiron was left to find her own buddy.


    "Hey, have you got a group yet, Chiron?" Hood came over and talked to her without any restraints, while trying his hardest not to stare at a certain area of Chiron''s body.


    "No, how about we pair up?" Chiron, oblivious to Hood''s attempt to hide his embarrassment. Agreed on his terms.


    "Class, get ready to fight! We will start in 5 minutes!" The announcer shouted out and everyone got ready.


    ¡°Start!!"


    Chiron rushed over and tried to land a hit on Hood, but he dodged , then kicked her in the stomach and instantly created a block of boulder behind her. She crashed into the boulder violently. She almost fainted when she notice a blade at the tip of her neck.


    "You lose..." Hood said slowly as he retracted the blade from her neck.


    "I-I still haven''t used-¡°


    "No one will wait for you to finish your long chant. Learn to quicken it and perfect the image inside your head first." Hood said slowly as he inserted his word into the sheath. He knew that he must teach this girl how to properly fight. Her way of fighting was way too sloppy. He explained further


    "If you don''t have what it takes to finish the enemy in one hit without yourself getting hurt. Don''t. And do tell me, what is your specialty?¡±


    "Awah... My specialty is hiding my presence and attacking others from behind. It''s kinda weak compared to other''s though..." Chiron said dejected at the notion of herself being the weakest. But Hood however looked at her with great interest. And started asking more questions.


    "Hiding your presence is weak? What are you talking about? That ain''t weak, its plenty scary! Try hiding your presence, I wanna see how good you are at it.¡±


    Chiron was taken aback by Hood''s excited expression. But decided to do so. The result was¡­


    (Wow, she''s right in front of me but I can''t sense her at all!) Hood thought happily and examined further. All this girl really needs is some training and some more tricks up her sleeves.


    "As expected, that''s no good enough, right?¡±


    "What!? How is that no good? I really want your power. That is a very strong ability if used correctly y''know? Here let me train you¡­"


    Hood came closer and gave her two short daggers. One of them is sharp, while the other is harder than diamond. She was confused for a sec before Hood explained to her what these daggers were made of. The sharp one has a high piercing power, it can cut almost anything, while the other is more like a blunt weapon, used to crush something hard. These two are the perfect combo for a thief or an assassin.


    Hood taught her for the rest of the lesson. Before the teacher called everyone back to learn the next lesson about magic.


    After Hood finished teaching Chiron about how to fight correctly, the teacher called out to them and called them to go to their next class. The next class was about magic. the teachers taught the students about how to use magics and their gods. But surprisingly,


    ¡°Mira!!¡± Hanna ran over and hugged her orphanage sister. Mira hugged back and they talk a whole lot before stopping when they got into Mark¡¯s issue. They got back to their positions and prepared to learn the lesson.


    ¡°Now, class, you will all learn to use auxiliary magic. That means that you will shoot the big diamond in the testing room. It was specially made to not break. Please come with me to the testing room!¡± Mira led the whole class to the testing room. There, a big block of diamond was standing. Everyone took turns shooting, and Jayborino tried shooting it with his magic. He was called the weakest in the class, and currently is sleeping in the same dorm as Hood. The diamond was shot away a bit. But Marco came later and shot a huge fire ball after he finished his long chant at the diamond. It shook violently and broke. Mira was shocked by this event greatly.


    Next, Chiron came and casted a dark flame that seems to swallow everything around it, she tries perfecting the image in her mind and with a short chant, shot it at the diamond. This time, it got obliterated from the scene. Leaving a dangling chunk of it behind. Marco was taken aback by the intense magic that got shot out by the impeccable girl.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Good job hero, you got talent!¡± Mira said to Chiron happily. She was pleasantly surprised at the way Chiron¡¯s magic doesn¡¯t require too much chant and can be used almost at any time. And it¡¯s powerful! But then, the next contestant came by and prepared her magic. It was Rohana with her large staff. She has a graceful hair and supremely large chest size. Leaving the boys in the class with their eyes swimming with tears. She quickly finished her chant and blew a big ball of light at the diamond.


    Kabooomm!!!


    It blew up and left nothing behind in the slightest. Mira¡¯s mouth was agape with shock. How much has this girl grown already? The last time she met her, she was still weak, but now¡­


    The rest of the contestants did wonderfully, till the last one who came.


    ¡°Mira, can I use a weapon?¡± Hood asked in an innocent voice.


    ¡°Sure, you can use it, why not?¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Hood picked up a railgun from his pocket he had developed himself. And casually shot the bullet at the diamond.


    BAMMMM!!!


    The bullet collided with the diamond and created an explosion, blasting the diamond away. And leaving little bits and pieces behind.


    Hanna realised this type of power. She angrily shouted out


    ¡°Where did you get that gun, bastard!¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I got this when walking around in the demon¡¯s territory. It seems useful to me, though.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Alice said menacingly, but Hood doesn¡¯t care about her. And merrily walked away. Alice quickly closed in and prepared her almighty punch. But Hood blocked it with his hand. A huge shockwave rippled through the room. Alice retreated back, she summoned her 20 earth fists and prepare an attack on Hood when¡­


    Hood instantly erased the distance between him and alice and punched her in the stomach. Alice was blown away forcefully. She did a backflip and landed softly. Clutching onto her stomach. Hood had just hit her vital organs, and she needed about 20 seconds to regenerate. Hood didn¡¯t give her the chance, he destroyed all the earth fists with a strange whip made of black sands. And came to Alice instantly.


    ¡°How about this, if you win against me, I will give you the gun back. You can bring Hanna and Rohana too, I don¡¯t really mind. Oh, by the way you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your opponents. Haven¡¯t you learned that in your dungeon conquering?¡± Hood said haughtily as he left Alice and walked back to his dormitory.


    Alice was left there ashamed, she had underestimated Hood greatly. Not taking him seriously enough. If she just tried a bit harder and fought seriously, the serious blunder of having a fist to her stomach would be close to nonexistent. She can¡¯t allow Hood to run away, so she voiced out loudly


    ¡°How about 3 days from now on? I will come with my full strength there.¡± After Hood heard this, he smiled and nodded. He will fight this girl and her group to the fullest. Alice left with Hanna and Rohana, and they continued planning about how to win and get the gun back from Hood.


    Between the lines


    Damn that humannnnnn!!!! If it how dare he stopped us on the day we will attack. It wasn¡¯t supposed to end like this!!


    Prepare our forces, we shall attack immediately. Slavis, prepare an attack!!!!


    Part 7


    Hood slowly walked back into his room. He slowly took out his mask and looked at the mirror. And then she looked at himself. Yes, his real name is actually Mark. But he wants to see all the heroes and most importantly, see Rohana, Alice, and Hanna¡¯s growth.


    Mark was impressed at Alice¡¯s power that forced him to use the iron sand whips faster than he thought he would do at first. He was also impressed at Rohana¡¯s magical bullet and Hanna¡¯s patience. He still haven¡¯t seen Hanna¡¯s full power yet, but that is what he could look forward to. He planned that he will show his real face after the fight for the gun.


    Now, about his classmates, Finnick and Marco are just as rude and disrespectful as before. They loved showing off. And they want to take Hanna for themselves too. But he was happy when he met his best friend, Jayborino, and his another friend, Chiron. They were his buddies, and he missed them very much.


    He looked at his own mechanical hand. He lost the arm while fighting with the demon king. The arm has many new functions including bombshells and many more. His nerves are connected to the hand. Making him able to feel things. After bing forced in with science and tech knowledge from earth, he just needed it.


    Mark was killing his time when,


    *Knock* *knock*


    Jayborino knocked the door and opened it. He saw Hood there, still wearing his mask and hood looking as mysterious as ever.


    ¡°Hi, Jay, how¡¯d the day go today?¡±


    ¡°You steal all the spotlight anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha that was unintentional, how did your day go?¡±


    ¡°I am still the weakest in the class, and I destroyed the least diamond. My crush, Sakura doesn¡¯t even care about me. And Marco just told me to !@#$ off. Summary? Horrible.¡± Jayborino said slowly and he was sulking. He told Hood all his secrets because he found out that Hood¡¯s power was unrelated to how he saw people. And he doesn¡¯t care how weak or strong a person is. He just treated them equally. And Jayborino found speaking with him fun.


    ¡°I can teach you something you know. Here have this, its a gravity ring.¡±


    ¡°What will it do? Well, it will increase the gravity acting on your body. It can go from 2G-10G you can try 2G first. It will multiply your gravity by two times. If you feel comfortable with 2G turn it up to 3G and so on. I heard your magical affinity sucks, so why don¡¯t you try training your physical powers to the fullest. Do a 100 pushups a day. And I will teach you some Martial arts. How about that?¡±


    Jayborino¡¯s face brightened and he put on the ring. The moment he turned it to 2G. He collapsed onto bed. His whole body felt heavy, and he tried to stand up. He failed many times before at last achieving the results he wanted.


    "Those rings will train you to become the strongest in physical strength. I have 10 of them. So at most, it would be 100G. And if you pass that, with your hardworking nature. You will even be stronger than me in physical strength y''know?" Mark said honestly. Jayborino may not be brightest, but he works harder than anyone else. And that is the things that is feared by many. Especially the talents who doesn''t know how to work hard.


    "Thanks, Hood, you are so similar to Siris. His personality is exactly like you. He''s always protecting me and treated me like everyone else." Jayborino said from the bottom of his heart. He had rarely met anyone who was this kind to him.


    "No problem, dude." Mark answered back, knowing that he himself is Siris.


    Jayborino continued training and using the gravity rings. The rings use the gravity theory as the basis. To strengthen the singularity inside someone''s body. And that made the ''air gravity'' around Jayborino increased by many folds.


    The next day, Mark came out and found Chiron standing there, training. She was the class''s idol. And she is also a hard worker, thus she trained everyday.


    "Hi, Chiron how''s the day going?¡±


    "Oh! Hi Hood, things are going great. I can erase my presence and sneak behind the teachers now. I can even use the blades to my heart''s content!" Chiron replied happily. Ever since the partner training, Mark and Chiron had become closer without Chiron realizing who he is.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start our private training shall we?¡±


    Chiron readied her stance, she hid her presence and disappeared from Mark¡¯s sight. Mark was standing there, slowly looking around for any sign of her. Then suddenly¡­


    WHOOSH!!!


    Chiron appeared from behind and used her sharp blade to aim at Mark¡¯s neck, only to be block by his mechanical hand. With a hardness akin to pressured carbon fibres. He used air burst and blew away Chiron from the scene. And she flew backwards violently. Mark continued using posiedon¡¯s power and splashed waves upon waves of salt water on Chiron.


    Chiron erased her presence and disappeared again. Now she was slowly creeping towards Mark. Mark could barely dodge when she shot out a black ball of flame at almost point-blank distance. He created a wall of rock that blocked the flame in time. And kicked her violently in the stomach. She was blasted away and crashed into the training room¡¯s wall.


    CRAASH!!!


    She collapsed down and was unable to stand up. She once again lost to Hood. She can¡¯t beat him. But with each beating, she slowly became stronger.


    ¡°Tch¡­I lost again, I can¡¯t get on your level, Hood.¡± Chiron laughed out pitifully while standing up. She walked towards Hood. She wasn¡¯t hurt that she lost to this man. He had ben teaching her how the world really works. And trained her without holding back. Most of the people in royalty will always pamper her, and look at her as if she was some greater existence. And she ultimately dislikes it.


    ¡°Naw, you almost got me there. I may have lost if I hadn¡¯t been lucky with my senses.¡± Hood honestly praised Chiron for her skills. He knew that Chiron has a talent in her skills. And she can sneak up just behind anyone. He was about to walk to her when¡­


    He realised his mistake. The sea-water made Chiron¡¯s suit stuck to her skin. Showing clearly the curves of her body. And her body was fully exposed to Mark. Mark forget to look away and continued staring, and Chiron notices how she looked like and screamed.


    That day, Mark walked to the cafeteria with a large red handprint on his face.


    Part 8


    Mark walked back to the cafeteria to eat his next meal. He slowly caressed his face that just got slapped by a certain girl.


    "Ow... That Chiron still was as violent as ever..." Mark uttered out painfully as he continues sitting down besides Jayborino. Chiron walked away, puffing her red cheeks after she gave Mark a huge slap in the face.


    Jayborino came and sat next to him. He was an average guy you could almost find anywhere. He is currently wearing a gravity ring like Mark. But his are a bit more grandiose.


    "Well, how''d your day go, Jay?"


    "Ah hahaha... I tried doing exercises and now, I got the gravity rings up to 3G. It was hard at first, but I got more and more used to it lately."


    "Well, your muscles have certainly grown."


    "Don''t talk silly, it haven''t increased in size yet. And Marco''s got-"


    "Bah! Don''t talk shit. The gravity rings doesn''t only makes your muscle grow, it also condense it. Your muscle is just too dense to be noticed, and you will stay like that with the rings. Now, your punches will be stronger than any heroes you''ve thought was better than you"


    Mark lightly punched Jay''s stomach. Yes, it was hardened and now Jay had six packs of muscles there. This guy would become much stronger in the future, Mark was sure of it. Most would just give up when they got the rings, but Jay doesn''t. Mark decided to cheer him up.


    "So... How''s Sakura?"


    "Bufugu!!!!!" Jay''s mouth shot out the water he''s drinking. He coughed for up to five minutes before settling down.


    "W-What the hell are you saying, Hood! Don''t surprise me like that!"


    "Yep, still works." Mark said merrily. He loved teasing Jayborino about his crush. Enjoying seeing him panicked and embarrassed.


    "Sheesh, stop doing that already. Sakura doesn''t care about someone like me anyways."


    "Did you try talking to her yet?"


    "Well... I did try, but my words for stuck at the tip of my tongue. So it didn''t come out."


    "She doesn''t hate you y''know? Why don''t you try talking to her?" Mark finished his meal with that sentence and walked out with a cigarette-like things that is healthy for the body. He walked of into the hallway. And met a certain elf wearing a green shirt and skirt with long ears. Yes, it was Rohana.


    "Hi there, did you accept my invitation?"


    "You, who are you? You couldn''t have fought equally with Alice. It''s just straight strange. And-"


    "Blah blah blah, I''m asking you if you accept my invitation yet?"


    "Yes, and we will crush you and pull that annoying mask off your face. Hood."


    "Good! We''ll fight in 3 days, deal?"


    "Deal."


    Mark walked on into his room to finish the book in the shelf. He loves reading, its his way of escaping reality.


    (I''m looking forward to fighting against them...) he thought quietly as he continued reading.


    Part 9


    Now, let''s move time back abit. After Mark left Jayborino, he sat there and continued eating his food. Things goes calmly for a while when.


    "Um... Can I sit beside you?" Sakura came by and shyly asked Jayborino''s permission to sit beside him.


    "Of course!" Jayborino said statically. He was a little too excited and flustered at the sudden luck that he just had.


    Well,  fortunately, Sakura doesn''t notice and sat down beside him anyway. Silence followed. They both were in supremely awkward positions.


    (What should I say in this position?)


    (What should I say in this position?)


    They both thought hardly and tried to come up with something to start the conversation. At last,


    "So how''s training?"


    "So how''s training?"


    They both said the same sentence at almost the exact same time. And quickly shut their mouths. Jayborino decided to talk first.


    "Hood gave me these rings for me to train. Now, I am a little bit stronger than before."


    "Really? I practiced hard with my sword lately, and things went great. I learned sword techniques from the master here. I can cover the sword up with magic and it can cut almost anything!" Sakura said proudly, her face was red with joy.


    (TOO CUTE!!!) Jayborino thought as she saw the girl in front of him. His sanity was almost broken with that attack, he breathed deeply and continued talking.


    "Good for you then, I hope we get along. Why don''t you come and train with me today? Hood''s a proficient teacher and I think he will be great as the guy who will teach us both."


    "Really!" Sakura said happily and quickly ate her food. She seemed excited for it, Jay thought.


    "Sure..." Jay was now flustered and his brain was reaching his limits. He need to talk to someone and let this out immediately!


    Jayborino ran back to ask Hood to train them both privately.


    "Hohoho, you talked to her, and got her to train with you in one go. You got talent!" The man in hood said happily as he came with Jayborino, teasing him all the way till they reach the training room.


    "Now, before training, Jay, please take off your rings, and try walking, your body''s senses needs to get used quickly first."


    Hood ordered Jayborino to do so.


    Jayborino took the ring off and walked. He crashed into the wall. Leaving a big bump there.


    "What the-"


    "You need to get used to your superhuman powers first." Hood replied casually. He knows that he isn''t used to fighting with his incredible strength yet. So Jayborino can''t afford to fight on in this state. He''ll just self destruct. But Mark already planned about this, and prepared about it. He took out another pill from his pocket.


    "Here, take this, it will ''change'' your brain completely. Your senses and body reaction will become compatible every time you get stronger. BUT, you will experience great pain, that is the price before your brain can transform." Hood/Mark knew that it doesn''t exactly change the brain, just change how it works to make it work better. This medicine is still a work-in-progress in Earth. But Mark has completed it with all the knowledge he needed.


    "Umm, maybe no." Jayborino answered the answer that Mark expected, Mark knew that most humans doesn''t want to change. But...


    "Jay, if you want to protect Sakura, you need to sacrifice something. You need power to accomplish it. There are now many things that will aim at your girl, and you need this to protect her. Can you do it?"


    "... Will I really be able to help her?"


    "Sure!"


    "Fine... I trust you Hood." Jayborino knew that he himself needs the power in order to win against the demon lord. So he accepted it despite all logical reasons. He wanted to protect the girl, because...


    (She protected me from killing myself 3 years ago after all...) Yes, Jayborino was once saved by a certain girl. And that is what pushed him forward until now. His eyes were filled with determination, always ready to take whatever the world presented to him. He took the pill from Mark and ate it, and...


    "Uguuu.... Ah... AHHHHHHH!"


    The wails of pain filled the room, Jay screamed out in horror, and clutched his head. Blood was spilling out of his mouth. And Hood came over quickly to tend him. He constantly used pain killer spells on him. But Jay continued convulsing on the ground. He felt as if his head was breaking apart he was about to lose conciousness when...


    "What happened! What have you done to Jay!" Sakura came running in and hugging Jay. She looked over him and casted basic healing spells on the boy. But it almost showed no effect. Jayborino saw Sakura''s crying face, he can''t allow her to cry. How could he?


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!!.....fu...fu..." The transformation is complete and Jayborino fainted.


    Part 10


    Jayborino opened his eyes. He was still lying on the training room''s floor. He felt something soft under his head, and notices that warm drops of water were constantly falling on his face. He slowly looked up and saw,


    "You, woke up..." Sakura shouted out in relief. She still has trails of tears running down her face, and she proceeded to hug Jayborino. Jayborino, however notices only 2 things. 1.His senses can keep up with his movement. He moved his fingers and they go on the way he wanted. He feels that he once again had complete control over his body. And two...


    (Her... Her chest is dangerous!) Jayborino thought out in panic. This is really dangerous, if anyone notices, he would die of embarrassment. He quickly retracted his head and looked shyly at Sakura. They stared at each other passionately for a minute before...


    "Um, guys? Can you untie me now, not that I want to interrupt your lovey dove- Bufu!!!" Hood wasn''t able to finish his sentence before Sakura kicked him in the center of a man''s pride.(guess yourself) He convulsed around the room. And almost have foams coming from his mouth when Sakura proceeded to bring up her sword. Jayborino quickly came over and stopped her before she slice his friend apart.


    "You have 1 minute to tell me what the hell is going on before I kill you." Sakura said with murderous intent soothing from her very skins. Jayborino was surprised by how scary she is, before trying to calm the situation down. They spent 1 hour explaining things to Sakura before she calmed down. But she is still glaring at Mark with the intent to kill him any second.


    "So, that''s the end of the story." Hood/Mark finished his story and was wary of Sakura.


    "So you didn''t intend to kill him in any way?"


    "Yes!!!"


    "Hmph!! I''ll believe you this time, but if I ever find out you want to kill him..."


    "I won''t, okay?"


    They continued talking while Jay is training. He crushed a rock easily with his bare hands, and he can easily run faster than ever before. He asked Hood for a fight. And Hood replied with a yes.


    Hood prepared his stance, while Jay also prepared his. Jay came in with insane speed and was about to punch Hood. But he dodged to the side and kicked his stomach. Then Jay goes on and punch him. Hood used Ares''s blessing and blasted Jay away with his knee. Mark swiped a kick at Jay''s face and he was blown backwards. Crashing into the wall, and he collapsed down. Mark doesn''t give him the chance to recover and summoned his plasma blade. Preparing to cut him at any second.


    "Damn, I lost even after my training." Jay said out proudly after he lost. He knew he would and put on his gravity rings.


    "Naw, you were better than I thought, you even blocked me when I punched you! And that''s more than enough." Hood replied back with ease, he didn''t get serious, but Jayborino seriously did put up quite a fight. And Hood/Mark was impressed for it. He knew that Jay will now be able to become stronger in the future. The peaceful time was going on until...


    "INCOMING ATTACK!!!!!" A certain guard shouted out, yes the peace was over with that scream.


    Part 11


    "Hello human city, I am Slavis. I came here to attack the human city, And you will all die." The woman demon shouted out.


    She was one of the 7 great demon lords. And she came today to damage Xion as much as she could.


    Hanna, Rohana, Alice, and Hood were running to battle positions. They were ready to fight the demons. When they reached the demon army, Hanna summoned a humongous golem from the ground. It wrecked its way through the demon army and destroyed the Gohmas popping out of the ground.


    Alice rushed towards the battlefield, using her earth fists to create craters of demon blood everywhere. Her eyes burning with fury. These demons destroyed her homeland, turning it into breeding grounds for demons, the earth fists crashed and blasted away all the demons that rushed in.


    "Oh, Pan, lord of the forest, please grant me your power to crush all that defiled nature, Nature''s revenge!!!" Rohana chanted then summoned trees from underground to pierce the insect-like monsters that were busy eating away the walls. Then the trees continued growing forward, crushing all the demon in its way.


    The battle was going on furiously, and when Hanna was about to punch another demon,


    BAMMM!!!


    A demon lord crashed down from nowhere, crashing into the group of human warriors, instantly killing them from the shockwaves. Hanna blocked it with a boulder and rushed towards the Slavis.


    "Die, bitch!!!" She used her fists to punch the demon lord. But the demon lord blocked it with her bare hands. And swiping another kick, which was blocked by Hanna''s golem. But the golem was blown away and broke to pieces.


    "You must be the human Bellizia is talking about. I suppose the other two are your companions?" Slavis shot a shadow ball at Hanna. Hanna dodged it and created a large ball of flame, then shot it towards Slavis.


    "Sadly, we are far stronger than 6 years ago. All that pathetic brother of yours did was just delaying us!" Slavis punched Hanna, but a certain red-haired girl blocked it and tried to counter back. Slavis dodged it and retreated backwards.


    Hanna''s eyes were filled with rage, she used wind magic and blew herself forward to the demon lord with high speed.


    "Don''t you dare insult Onii-Chan you #$%&ing bastard!!!" Hanna shouted out while kicking Slavis and froze her with water magic. Slavis got blown away and crashed into the ground. Alice came to constantly keep her busy while Rohana healed them and casted water barrage at her enemy.


    Slavis coughed blood and came back with brute force. She punched Hanna and Hanna was blown away by the immeasurable force. Luckily, she had earth and water elements to lessen the damage but it still damaged her considerably.


    Alice rushed in and tried kneeing Slavis. But she dodged and was about to slice her with her claws when¡­


    "Now, slow down for a bit, miss" The smoking Hood said as he shot the railgun at the demon lord. The element of surprise left Slavis unprepared, blowing her away instantly. Hood closed in and kicked her in the face. Slavis was sent flying away and crashed into the city''s wall.


    "Seriously, the kingdom didn''t send the ''heroes'' just because their scared of them dying. Such bullshit, this would have been a good opportunity for training." Hood said angrily as he continued to fight with Slavis. He is still masked and hooded though.


    Slavis knew that this man and the three girls aren''t weak. And judged that she would be disadvantageous if she continued fighting so Slavis decided to run away, for now.


    Slavis was now going to run, when¡­


    "Don''t you run, you bitch!!!" Hanna was still filled with rage, and continued following after Slavis. She was still ready to fight, to take revenge for her long-lost brother. This was one of the rare chances that she had to kill the ones responsible, but someone stopped her before that.


    "We still need to destroy those leftover monsters and Gohmas. Don''t let your wrath cloud your judgement." Hood said calmly as he hold Hanna down. Revenge can come later, now he must prevent further deaths.


    Rohana casted a healing spell on Hanna, and Hood shot more railgun shots at the abandoned monsters. The bullets exploded she it reached impact, causing tremendous damage to even with the hardened scales of the insect monster.


    They took up to 2 hours in order to wipe out most the leftovers.


    Year of Xion 2XXX


    -The first return of the demon army


    Part 12


    Great job, Slavis, you caused great damage to Xion. Unfortunately the humans have abandoned their pride and with with held the heroes.


    What? The humans Bellizia mentioned appeared. And their powers almost matched you? How interesting. They seem to be related to ''that'' human huh.


    If it hadn''t been for him, this whole world would have been clearly cleansed already.


    But, we no longer shall be stopped., oh, and our spies that we sent have reported some... Prideful heroes. We shall recruit some of them if possible, some of them will surely fall soon. Their envy will reach the limits at some point.


    The human''s hope shall be their downfall.


    Part 13


    Marco was just finished ''strolling'' through the city. He had kindly ''asked'' three girls for a night. But ended up raping them instead.


    He can''t be opposed by any, he is the strongest, hence he will get anything he wants.


    In this world without laws, doing whatever he wants is ok.


    He returned to the training room, and saw Chiron and Sakura still training, their bodies were wet with sweat, and he looked lustfully at their bodies.


    He wants to break their hearts, their soul. Then destroy their pride as girls.


    He would make them submit, and ask him for mercy. They will all be his.


    He slowly walked up to the girls when¡­


    "Hi there Sakura" Jayborino walked up to the girls. And talk merrily with them. Hood had already left for more than 3 days on an errand. And seems to still be busy looking out for signs of attack. Jayborino had just recently got used to 5G and he practiced Martial arts to fight his enemies without wasting too much energy.


    (Damn that weakling, how dare he gets close to my girls!) Marco thought out angrily. Of all the people that were summoned, Marco had the highest magic Affinity, while Jay had almost none.


    Marco was filled with rage, and walked up to Jayborino.


    "You weakling, stop messing with the girls. You can''t even cast a water ball, you''re a failure." Marco said menacingly trying to scare Jayborino away. But what he got was¡­


    "Stop that, you keep calling others weak, and that doesn''t make you strong. Just makes you look a bit better than before." Jayborino learned that Marco only relied on his great talent to fight. And after talking with Hood, he knew that talent isn''t everything. It''s just a little boost at first, and can''t go on alone forever.


    "You dare insult me? Bastard! Come here, let''s fight 1 on 1!¡±


    "That''s unfair! You know that Jay-"Chiron tried to deny it, but Jayborino cut in first.


    "I accept." Jayborino no longer will allow Marco to threaten him and Sakura. He will beat him here and show him who''s boss.


    "Hahahaha!!!! You? Seriously just what do you you are, well, come on then." Marco laughed out and prepared his magic armor. He picked out his swords and rushed towards Jayborino. Jay took out his rings and stretched his body.


    (Slow... So slow, you call that a rush? I see it just like a guy running blinded.)


    Jayborino casually dodged it and kicked Marco in the stomach. Marco flew away and hit a wall, and he tries chanting a high-tiered magic to quickly end the battle. But Jayborino closes in and jabbed I him in the face with tremendous force. Marco fainted and the winner was found.


    "Wow... How did you get this strong? Marco!" Chiron said out excitedly.


    "Um... Hood trained me for a bit. Compared to his gravity training, beating this guy''s overwhelmingly weak. Hood doesn''t even chant his magic at all. And he''s far stronger than this guy." Jayborino was disappointed at how weak Marco was. This is the best he could do?


    Marco woke up and saw his own pitiful state. He quickly thought of an excuse, and shouted out.


    "You coward! I haven''t even casted my ultimate magic yet, you''re scared of it. So you intercepted me before I finished, right!?¡±


    Jayborino and Chiron signed at the naive thinking of Marco. They both knew from Hood how crucial it is to lessen the chanting time. Because no one would be stupid enough to wait for the opponent to finish his/her chanting.


    "I''m not stupid enough to wait for you to finish, Loser." Jayborino said a strong slang word. He hated Marco for always bullying him, and still does.


    Marco was red-faced and ran away with rage in heart.


    "You were so cool, Jay." Sakura hugged Jayborino tightly. But he quickly retracted after she came too long. He needs to protect his sanity!


    Chiron was standing there, looking at them, smiling mischievously. The next words she uttured out was crueler than even Marco.


    "I got an errand to run, so why don''t you two continue training here?" Chiron left the two of them alone.


    The dumbfounded Jayborino thought


    (DON''T LEAVE ME ALONE!!!!)


    Author''s note: Next time''s is trio vs Mark. This chapter is hard, and may seem a bit forced. But I hope you like it!

 Chapter 10: Reunion and the ‘Gate’

    Author¡¯s note: Well, this chapter can be a bit bad, since I have so much work piling on me lately. The chapters may release slower than before. I still sure hope you enjoyed my story! And please tell me what to do next in the comment section!


    Part 1


    Hood was walking through the rough hallways of the Xion academy, the walls were painted with white, with ancient carving about gods and monsters all over the place. Yes, ever since the attack on one of Xion¡¯s city. The demons had been unrelentlessly attacking all over the place. They unleashed dragons, orcs, demons, and corrupters to attack the cities. Fortunately, the kingdoms are more prepared to deal with the problem than before. So they already planned an evacuation. Nevertheless, the pure force of the demon army is terribly scary. But the worst of them all is¡­


    (Gates, huh) The hooded boy thought as he continued walking down the hall. Gates are what they called. ¡®twist in space¡¯ which is actually a rift that spawns random strong monsters from the void. The demon king utilises this by causing a rift in a kingdom


    The monster that emerged from these gates are all legendary class monsters. Some of them could alone crush a city to a pulp. Others have strange abilities to manipulate the raining or barrenness in a certain area. Some of them got recruited into the demon army, others stay silent and lives in isolation.


    Luckily, these ''Gate'' occurrences are rare, and hence not being too much of a problem. It seems that summoning heroes will cause certain fluctuations in space and time, and can cause these rifts to be opened.


    Mark walked on with his mask still covering his eyes. The promised fight with Hanna, Alice, and Rohana had been delayed for a while due to all these demon attacks. But today is the day he will fight them, and maybe reveal his identity to them and also his class. His face looks only a little different from his previous world''s 16 years old boy.


    He arrived at the arena too. It''s interior was larger than even a football field. The walls were white, and little magic lamps are hanging all around the room.


    There stood Mira, the conductor and coach for this match. Mark will be fighting against Hanna, Alice, and Rohana, the members from the three major races.


    Hanna stood opposite of ''Hood'' she was determined to get the gun back. She can allow a relic of her lost brother to be in the hands of any stranger. Alice and Rohana had just finished planning, and they are ready to fight.


    Hood was standing there, his cape dangling in the wind. This room was made to as much as possible represent the area outside. It has trees and many other terrains here and there.


    "So you''ve come, Hood..." Hanna said out, anger seething from her body. She was wearing a glove and her blonde hair was tied up into a ponytail.


    "You promised us you would give us the gun of that idiot, right?" Rohana slowly said out, her green hair fluttering in the wind. She had a large staff with him. And the tip of the staff had a pointed end. She had a serious expression on her face. And fluttering lights were surrounding her body.


    "I won''t underestimate you like last time, Hood. Prepare yourself." Alice said and her red hair was fully let down. She wired the diamond gloves that Mark once gave to her. And ready to fight.


    Hood saw all this, and then he decided on a rule.


    "How about this, if you can break my mask, I''ll give you the gun back.¡±


    "You sure?" Alice asked in surprise, but was glad at the opportunity. This man doesn''t fear the trio even after witnessing their powers, so he must be plenty strong according to her experience.


    "Why not?" Hood answered back merrily. And he readied his stance. The light in his eyes seems to grow brighter.


    "Duel, start!!!" Mira shouted out the signal of the battle, and the grand fight began.


    Part 2


    Jayborino was eating lunch with Sakura. When he finished eating, he met up with Chiron and they go on to the arena room. Where Hood is currently fighting with the trio.


    He knew how strong the trio is. But he also knew how terribly powerful Hood was. He fought mocking fights with him many times, but never seemed to come close to defeating the man himself.


    "Who do you think would win, Jay?" Sakura asked out curiously.


    "Well, the trio girls are truly strong, but Hood seems to be stronger than any of them. I can''t guess the outcome of this duel. But if you''re letting me choose, I''m going with Hood."


    "Hmm... Hood taught me, but I''ve never seen his true power. So I am not betting too hard. I''ll go with the trio girls" Sakura said out, she doesn''t think that Hood was strong enough, last time fighting Jayborino should be the limit of his power according to her logic.


    "Well, we''ll know soon enough!" Chiron said and entered the arena. They saw the contestants ready to fight, the rest of the heroes and teachers were there too.


    "3 2 1... START!!" Mira shouted out the signal.


    Hood retreated back, dodging the tree roots sprouting from his very ground. And Alice closed in to punch him. Hood moved his face to the side and countered back with a jabbed. Alice was blown away by pure force. Her body toppling along the arena''s floor.


    Alice regained her stance and rushed forward with earth fists floating around her. And Hanna was also rushing in with her monstrous strength. Her fists were covered by fire on the left, and ice on the right. Hanna came from the left while Alice came from the right.


    Mark brought a large block of metamorphic rock from underground. It blocked the two girls for about a second, before they broke it apart. Hanna continued rushing in, until she notices that¡­


    She was slowing down rapidly. All Hood did was just using his two hands to block their punches, then smashed them together. The girls were then thrown away and crashed into the walls.


    Hood severely increased the air friction around him. Causing the two girls to slow down. But Hood used Ares''s power to further increase his defense.


    Rohana quickly healed them both before whispering to them. They seem to have a plan, but Hood wasn''t aware of it. He gathers huge amounts of water around him to create a big ball of pure water. And smashed it down at the trio.


    The surprised girls then noticed that their bodies were frozen. The water that was splashed down was frozen instantaneously. Hanna struggled out, but by the time she was free, Hood had already left his place. He condenses the air below him and flew upward, then send down hails at his enemies.


    "Ugh!!!" Rohana created a barrier to shelter the three girls, the rain of hails continued for a while, Hood judged it ineffective. And decided on a different trick.


    Hood used electromagnetism to manipulate the iron sands underground. It gathers and Hood created 40 flying drills, and shot it towards the girls, Alice used brute force to completely crush it. While Rohana shot a bright ball of light magic towards Hood.


    Hood then chanted a spell. "The god of flames who destroys all with her fury, <Amaterasu>!!!!"


    A black flame shot out and engulfed the ball of light. Eating away the energy and slowly disappeared. Rohana was shocked by this event, but still prepares her stance.


    Mark summoned a plasma blade and rushed towards Alice, but Alice dodged the blade and tried kicking Hood. Hood, however, continually used his hands to grab Alice''s thigh, and swung her away. He charged up his mechanical hands and shot out shots of plasma at Alice. She was blown backwards with the blast of it colliding with her fists.


    "Ugu!!!" She toppled over and over again, and at last slowed Down.


    Hood then tried to rush into Rohana, but¡­


    Before that, though, Hanna rushed in with her fiery fist and used it to crush Hood''s Mask. But Hood dodged it and blocked it with his left mechanical hand. Then he noticed tree roots bursting from underground. It covered him up. The area under his feet was now pulling him down.


    Rohana had made a plan with Alice to distract Hood while Rohana secretly cast her magic, <tree encampment>. And Hanna used quagmire to stop him from escaping. Then Hood was quickly covered by layers of magic trees.


    "HAHHHH!!!!" Hanna had used Earth Magic to summon a mighty golem. And it smashed its fist down  at Hood that was covered by tree roots and bark. The earth golem was made by combining Rohana''s tree hardness and strength. The rock''s sharpness. And Alice''s strength.


    The trio knew for sure that they would win, until they witnessed a strange sight.


    A golden light shot out from under the golem. The golem started crumbling, the sounds of its fist and body breaking resounded throughout the arena room. The onlookers and the trio girls looked at the scene in astonishment.


    "That almost got me, I praise you for pushing me this far, I even needed to use <Wrath God Asura>" A sound resounded from the golem, and cracks continued to make rattling sounds echoing through the room.


    There, a man stood with blood flowing down his head. His mask was cracked. Behind him, 6 majestic golden arms raised out sheltering him. Carrying the golem''s fist. It slowly retracted itself. And Hood walked out from the wreckage behind him. He smiled, he was proud at the three girls. They once traveled with him, and they fulfilled their promise to become stronger.


    Cracks continued running up through his mask.


    Hanna, Rohana, and Alice saw Hood picking something up from his pouch. It was a normal music box.


    "You girls win this time!"


    Hood smiled and opened the music box, the sweet melody came out of it. Hanna noticed the song right away, and stared at Hood in wonder. She then recalled certain words.


    ''I''ll return, and when I do, I will open the music box for you, so that you will know its me¡¯


    Those were the words spoken by the boy who sacrificed himself 6 years ago.


    The masks finally give in to the burden, and broke apart. It fell down to the ground, revealing a smiling face of the man a certain girl called Onii-Chan.


    Hanna slowly said out the next couples of word.


    ¡°O-Onii-Chan?"


    "Long time no see~¡±


    Yes, his name¡­


    Is Mark.


    Part 3


    The whole class was shocked, not the fact that the girls knew the no. But shocked that¡­


    "...Siris?" Chiron said out as she stared at the boy who taught her the ways of this world.


    "Impossible... How could he appear here?" Jayborino uttered out, equally surprised by the event.


    It was his best friend, the boy who always protected him from Marco, and treated him as a friend.


    -Back on the Arena-


    "ONII-CHAN!!!!!" Hanna wailed out as she ran and hugged her long-lost brother. Rohana and Alice were still in a daze, till they realized who they were looking at. And Ra towards him as well.


    "Why, why didn''t you come back sooner?" Hanna asked as she was sunk in Mark''s embrace.


    "Well, the time stasis locked me too, so I can''t run away easily y''know." Mark was smiling as he released Hanna. But was attacked by an approach from the front. It was Alice, she was much bigger than before. And her body was very firm, yet soft. Her cat ears were twitching around as she sunk her body into Mark''s chest, staying silent with tears trailing down her eyes.


    Mark was enjoying the hug when¡­


    A green haired elf hugged him from the back. Two big soft valleys cushioned him, and he knew who I was instantly.


    "You idiot, why didn''t you show yourself earlier!" Rohana said while half crying, she was bad at holding back her tears. And she pushed herself against Mark with all her might.


    Mark, however, didn''t listen to those words, in from of him was a cute beastman while at his back there was a beautiful elf hugging him. He knew that this massive luck wouldn''t last long, because¡­


    "O-N-II-CH-A-N..." A murderous intent seethed front the girl who wasn''t able to hug him due to having two girls occupying her place. Mark was sure he would get killed before.


    Hanna''s face softened and she said with a sulking expression.


    "I''ll forgive you just for today." She unbelievably said out and leaned her body against the surprised Mark. Her warm body made Mark happy and he continued staying like that for a while.


    The music played on and at last ended with a soft-low sound.


    Part 4


    "Um... So you are really Siris, right?¡±


    "Yes, Jay, this is the thousandth time you asked me. I already confirmed it, right?¡±


    Jayborino asked warily and at long last showed a relieved face. They were back in the dormitory, chilling out in their respective room.


    "I can''t believe you seduces three girls though¡­"


    "Bufuuuu!!!!" Mark coughed out the snack he''s eating. And quickly retorted back.


    "I didn''t seduce anyone! They just think of me as a brother, nothing more nothing less!" He was flabbergasted and thoroughly panicked. Jayborino showed an evil face, it was payback time.


    "Really, they hugged you so passionately, the girls are kinda cute too, y¡¯know?"


    An image of the beautiful girls kissing him floated through Mark''s head for a millisecond, before he ditched the notion immediately. His brain worked 1,000 times faster and quickly made a comeback.


    "How about your day with Sakura then. You seem to be closer to her lately.¡±


    "What the, don''t change the subject! And she still thinks of me as a friend!¡±


    "Oh hoh, really is she? She seems to be as red as an apple when you invited her to training though?¡±


    "That...that-" Jayborino was furiously trying to think of an excuse, but failed to do so, luckily,


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Come in~"


    Chiron entered the room, she stared at Mark as if looking at a ghost. And at last she walked to him.


    "How did you get here? When? And where did-¡°


    "Woah, stop with that insane barrage of questions. I just came into this world. That''s all.¡±


    ""You WHAT??¡±"


    "Well it started when¡­"


    Mark told the two his stories, leaving some parts out. The story continues on¡­


    Meanwhile,


    """Rock, Paper, Scissors!!!!¡±¡±"


    The trio girls were playing a famous game Mark taught to them.


    "Yesssss!!!! I win, and that means I''m making food for Onii-Chan!!!¡±


    "Tch... You only win this time Hanna." Alice said out in defeat.


    They were holding a party for Mark, and they were fighting over who gets to cook.


    Hanna then went on with another important problem.


    "Well, it can now be concluded that Onii-Chan is related to that hero that they summon the other day.¡±


    "Yes, that idiot spread his influence farther than we expected." Rohana agreed to Hanna. She saw that a beautiful girl hero seemed to be trained by Mark. And perhaps knows him better than even Hanna.


    "Maybe Mark came from the same world as those heroes? No wonder why he''s so strong." Alice voices out her opinion.


    "But we will never lose to her!" Hanna shouted with confidence looking at her own body. She will not give in! Her body''s curve has already grown and now almost any man would look at her with greed.


    "Seducing that dense idiot Is hard. B-but that doesn''t mean I want to, okay!?" Rohana was red-faced and muttering something in secret.


    Alice looked at Rohana and can clearly guess what she is thinking.


    They continued debating for a while, before Hanna walked into the kitchen to continue her cooking.


    She was going to make the best meal of today.


    Part 5


    Marco was furious at how Siris came back. Now he had another enemy to break apart.


    Chiron and Sakura will be his, and he will use force if it is necessary to force them to submit. Those two girls have never feared him. And that was why he wanted to break them so much.


    He walked on until he saw a lovely girl walking by. Her name was Silver, one of the class''s most famous girl.


    He thought of a way to be able with her alone in secret. He will bring his gang with him and rape her.


    Part 6


    Silver was a shy girl, she hated the new world she was brought into. Everyone wanted violence, but she wants to go back to her old country. This world was filled with madness. The people were all forcing the burden to destroy the enemies for them. It is very selfish according to her standards.


    She hates the fact that all the boys are now uncontrolled and more selfish than ever. They thought that they are the strongest. And always tried to take all the attentions for themselves. Silver was weak compared to others, and can¡¯t seem to protect herself. She was therefore very wary of the boys, especially Marco. That boy is surely evil, she was sure of it. He would always leer at the girls around him and does whatever he wants, just because he was the strongest hero summoned.


    She walks up to her new friend, Jayborino. He was one of the only heroes who still hasn''t changed, still kind and always ready to help anyone. Jayborino will always train everyday, even though his magic affinity was low and he was always called a ¡®failure¡¯. But Silver doesn¡¯t think so, she feels that Jayborino will one day surpass all, including those with talents. And most importantly, she felt good talking with him.


    "Oh, hi Silvie." Jay called Silver with her nickname. Silver''s face burned bright red, and she was about to stagger, when Sakura came and supported her.


    Sakura was eating with Jayborino, Chiron was off to train with ''Mark''. So he was left alone. Though secretly he thinks that it was intentional to leave him with Sakura alone though.


    "U-um hi, u-uh can I sit with you?"


    "Sure, why not?" Jayborino lent her the seat beside him. Sakura stared with a bit of envy in her eyes. But signed and thought that she would let go of it for once.


    "It''s really hard coming into this world, those demons are just so scary." Silver said quietly as she recalled the very first time she saw them. She killed it easily, but that memory still etched into her mind. She was scared of this world. But a boy¡¯s word calmed her down.


    ¡°Well, y¡¯know, you can ask Hoo- I mean Mark for suggestions, he told me how this world is, and he knows more than any of us about this world.¡±


    ¡°Jay, what do you know about this world?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mark said that there are many noble races around, always helping you if you want it, not everything around us is exactly bad. So you should try to look at the positive aspects of this world.¡± Jayborino explained to Silver in a friendly tone, making Silver¡¯s face goes red and Sakura noticing it.


    (A rival¡­)


    She thought out quietly. They continue eating until the time was over.


    Later, Silver was walking through the halls.


    Silver walked down the hall at night, she was just finished eating with her crush, and was currently happily skipping down the dark hall. When¡­


    "Hello there, would you mind coming with me?" A boy came forward and suspiciously asked the girl out.


    "Marco! Why are you here?" Silver prepared her staff, she knew what Marco''s personality was made of, and she knew she absolutely must not let her guard down.


    "You better give up, your magic''s far weaker than me. You will never be able to beat me in a thousand years. Just give up. No one, I repeat no one! Is opposing me!!!!!" Marco shouted out, he had gone crazy over his power, forgetting all morals he had learned


    "Never!" Silver doesn''t want to be raped here. She thought about the boy she likes, and she can no longer allow this man to do anything to her. Marco shot a huge fire ball at Silver. Silver summoned a basic barrier, but it got destroyed and Silver was blown away. Almost losing her consciousness.


    She got blasted by a wave of water. Marco pushed her down. She can''t move, and tears were coming down her eyes. She tried to push Marco away, but to no avail. She screamed to the top of her lungs, but no one came.


    (HELPP!!)


    Marco tore off her clothes. Silver tries to resist,but failed to. Marco was about to take off her skirt when.


    A kick came flying at Marco''s face. Yes, it was the boy who Silver held to be the most benevolent in the class, it was Jay himself.


    Jayborino was walking down the hall, till he heard Silver¡¯s scream. He rushed over and saw Marco about to rape her. He took off all his gravity rings and ran towards Marco with frighting speed. He kicked Marco in the face and Marco was blasted away and crashed to a wall.


    ¡°Are you okay, Silvie?¡± Jayborino asked Silver worriedly. He looks at her crying face, and it seemed to flip a certain switch in his brain. He glared at Marco, the boy who started all these problems. He looked at him as if he was just a lowly existence.


    ¡°How dare you, you weakling!!!!¡± Marco finished chanting his trump card, and released a black aura all over his body. It covered his body, and he rushed forward and punched Jayborino, but¡­


    ¡°Weak¡­.¡± Jayborino said in a mocking tone. He looked at the worthless man before him. And grabbed the incoming fist. Then proceeded to smashing it down into the concrete floor. The shockwaves resounded throughout the whole hall. Some heroes who noticed came rushing to the scene. And saw Jayborino glaring down Marco, who was trying to fight back.


    ¡°Khh¡­ Die you !@#$ing weakling!¡± Marco lifted a huge boulder from the ground. Covered it with a terrible amount of magic, and swung it towards Jayborino. Jayborino, however, doesn¡¯t care, and used his two hands to literally grab the boulder. The heroes and the teachers were surprised by the event, how could someone who almost has no magic at all, be so strong?


    ¡°You should die now, Marco.¡± Jayborino said out coldly, and swung the rock at Marco with no mercy. It crushed his body, and Marco should have died right away. There, all was left were stains of blood. Jayborino, however, knew that he isn¡¯t dead, just escaped away somewhere. But can¡¯t seem to sense him at all.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mira came running towards the blood stain and stared unbelieving at Jay. But when Jayborino and Silver explained to her all that had transpired. She calmed down and looked at the stain with disgust.


    ¡°Such a student, couldn¡¯t be called a hero, but is it true he was able to run away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he instantly disappeared somehow, but I made sure to damage him enough for him to shut up for about 10 days.¡± Jayborino said out menacingly. He was angry at how crazy Marco had been. He was about to walk off, when¡­


    ¡°So, scared¡­¡± Silver said out in a childish voice, she was scared and frightened, and hugged Jayborino tightly. Jayborino slowly put his arms around her and led her to Sakura¡¯s room. He thinks that they will be safer with her sleeping with Silver.


    -On a certain garden-


    ¡°Wah! I¡¯m not dead?¡± Marco uttered out, he looked out and saw a certain man there, yes his name is Mark.


    ¡°Well, so you have woken up, good, so I can now easily kill you while I see you suffer.¡± The boy previously known as Siris, walked up to him with a white plasma blade on his right hand


    ¡°Wait! don-¡°


    Mark pierce the blade through Marco¡¯s very heart. Killing him at that point. He retracted his blade back and looked up at the starry sky.


    (I hope this is enough for Jayborino to not feel wrong about himself¡­) Mark walked off, leaving the burning body behind. Yes, the plasma blade literally tore out the atoms from Marco. And increase the temperature by 10 fold.


    Mark does¡¯t want Jayborino having a trauma for killing a human being. So he decided to do it privately instead. He used Hermes¡¯s boots magic and took Marcoux first. But before that leaving enough evidence to prove he¡¯s not dead.


    (Whelp, enough happened for today¡­)


    -Back in Jay¡¯s room, an hour later-


    ¡°I should have expected that to happen. I shouldn¡¯t have let it go. If only I have stopped him sooner¡­¡± Jayborino said out dejectedly, it was mostly his fault.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let that out of my sight¡­¡± Mark said out angrily, he was given the responsibility to control the heroes¡¯ behaviour. But he failed right away. He felt dejected and sat in his bed. Thinking hard on what he should do about the situation next.


    ¡°Oh, Jayborino, you need to tend to Silver. She needs to get rid of her trauma if the was to survive in this universe. You must help her understand the good things in this world.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, she is severely injured by the emotional pain today, so you should really help her out. The worst case would be she giving in to a temptation easily. And she can turn on all of us. The only person she currently trusts is you and Sakura.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Part 7


    He was living in the abyss. Looking over the monsters he had created, monsters that rival even the demon lords. He had been fighting against Kataluzia for centuries, but always lost in the end.


    But this time¡­


    He had planned everything carefully. Before, he can¡¯t summon all his monsters that he wanted, due to the certain limit. But now, he had figured the hero summoning¡¯s system. And found loopholes throughout the system. So he used it to create gates.


    The gates can be summoned only at specific places, but that is more than enough to send powerful monsters into Kataluzia¡¯s world.


    Bazulu slowly reached out his hands, then he found a certain monster. It has six eyes, 4 legs with claws on each of them. And high magic resistance. The red and blue scales covered its body, each harder than diamond.


    Its teeth can cut through almost anything, Bazulu looked at the monster he created with pride, and continued to teach it high level techniques that will make it a perfect predators to heroes.


    No one will stop him. He will use the demon king and all his resources to wipe out all the taint from the world.


    Creating those races were a mistake. They were imperfect, they don¡¯t do as he wants, unpredictable, and not excellent. He can¡¯t allow that to exist.


    He will wipe them out.


    Bazulu looked over the world, and yet found another opening. He smiled with pleasure. The place that he was going to summon his monsters next.


    Is at the border of Gaxul itself.


    Part 8


    Artaneeus stared at his peaceful city. The city that he was born into, and are now holding one of the strongest defences in the whole world. The beastmans were currently inhabiting the city grounds, while a group of mercenary from Karl¡¯s faction was still in the city too. And everything is in place for an effective defense. But on that day, the peace broke down.


    Artaneeus heard a deafening sound ring out all over the kingdom. He rushed to the conference room and listened to the reports.


    "A ''gate''?" He shouted out in horror. It seems that it was still manifesting, but they had no way to stop it.


    "Ready all defenses. Prepare the magical artillery. We shall protect Gaxul from its enemies!!!! Send a messenger to ask for help from every kingdom, NOW!!!!¡±


    Artaneeus commanded the whole body of messengers. He send out orders to every single part of Gaxul. They have improved their defense over these past six years. The beastman''s refugees and queen were currently staying in the country. The elves will ask them for help, where they will surely agree to.


    "Sir, reports of a large demon army is approaching from the south of Gaxul, they seemed to intend to use the Gate to their advantage!" A scout reported the morbid news to him.


    "Are we able to ready the <Subalistia> yet?¡±


    "Yes sir! It can be operational at any time. We should be able to stop the demon''s advance for a while before the kingdoms send their help!¡±


    "Good! We shall focus all fire power on the monster that will eventually emerge. Prepare our forces, and hire those Pandamned mercs."


    Artaneeus then rushed to the great wall of Gaxul. And stared at the emerging rift, he picked his staff and casted a majestic magic circle from the ground. It will damage the monster when it emerges from the rift.


    (If only he was here, we may have more hope...) Artaneeus thought of a certain human who sacrificed himself to give them the times needed to improve their defenses. He won''t allow the demons and monsters to make his sacrifice be in vain.


    Then, a certain shape started to take shape, it was a humongous monster coming out of the rift. It seems to put even the great tower of Xion to shame.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!!" The great legendary monster roared out, shaking the hearts of even the brave.


    The battle of Gaxul shall start soon.


    Part 9


    "Onii-Chan, here''s your food! Let''s have a reunion party!" Hanna crashed into the room and brought out her food. It was fried pork covered by salts and other seasonings. Hanna had been training to surpass Rohana for years, so her skills had improve quite alot.


    "Woah, thanks Hanna. Did you make this yourself?" Mark said out in surprise, he stared at the food brought before him. But his eyes were more attracted by Hanna''s choice of fashion. She was eating a white dress which was supremely compatible with her blonde hair.


    "Do you like my shirt, Onii-Chan?" Hanna asked out shyly. Mark realized how much she''d grown over the past six years. And quickly averted his eyes.


    "Heh Heh." Hanna showed a triumphant expression and lifted her chest in pride. She had successfully got her brother''s attention.


    But when she was about to serve her food, an intruder appeared.


    "U-um I made some lunch for you to celebrate- wait, what are you doing here?!" Chiron entered the room with a lunchbox which Sakura taught her how to make. Her eyes met with Hanna''s. And they realized that the person in front of them is an enemy.


    Mark, still annoyingly oblivious to the situation around him. Looked at the lunch box''s content with longing. He hadn''t tasted his old world''s food for so long. And wished to try it once again.


    "Well, let me try-¡°


    "Onii-Chan!!!! Eat both and tell me which is better!" Hanna shouted out loud. She won''t allow herself to be defeated here. She ran over and sat on Mark''s side on his bed.


    "Wait! Hanna you-¡°


    ¡°Aaaahhh..."


    Mark was about to protest when Hanna lifted her spoon with food in it for Mark to eat. Mark saw no way out and give in at last. He gobbled up the food.


    "Mmmm... Delicious!!! This is so good! How did you make this Hanna?" The pork was well mixed with the seasonings on it. It seems to melt in Mark''s very mouth.


    "I put the pork and sliced some of my secret seasonings into it. It''s good right? Here, another spoon, Ahh..." Hanna said out shyly. She was excited and happy her Onii-Chan loved her food.


    Mark was about to open his mouth when Chiron interrupted,


    "Eat mine too!" She crashed in and picked up a piece of sushi and fed Mark. Mark accidentally opened his mouth and gobbled the food in.


    "Ah... I miss these sushi so much." The boy ate it slowly. Enjoying the surfacing memories from his previous world.


    Hanna stared at Chiron, noticing how careful the contents of Chiron''s food were arranged. She knew that she had yet met another rival.


    "You both are so good at making food though, I''m so envious..." Mark said out jealously. He continued enjoying the two dishes for a while, realizing how true the phrase ''a famous restaurant can''t beat a girl''s private cooking with all her heart into it¡¯


    "By the way, what happened to your hand Onii-Chan, it looks... strange." Hanna stared at Mark''s mechanical hand. Filled with sophisticated parts, and colored black.


    "Oh... The demon king cut my hand off. So I need a replacement for it." Mark answered casually, not realizing soon enough how impacting his words are.


    Chiron and Hanna''s faced paled. Hanna quickly came over and folded up Mark''s sleeve up to his shoulder. And saw the horrible sight of the mechanical hand embed into his shoulder.


    "Onii-Chan, why didn''t you tell us..." Hanna started to sob, Mark tried to frantically calm her down. Chiron came closer to Mark and lightly slapped his face.


    "Stop carrying the burden on yourself, you''re always like this. Helping others and forgot about yourself. You need to learn to lean on others too!" Chiron was on the verge of crying. She can''t believe the strong Siris had got his arm cut of. And the thought of Siris trying to carry all the burden by himself angered her to the fullest.


    Hanna tried touching the mechanical arms, and was startled whenever it moves. Mark was comforting her while he was trying to push her of.


    "Don''t worry Hanna, I am still alive and that''s all you need to care about... Don''t cry, I won''t be happy if you do." Hana was comforted by these words and slept right in Mark''s lap.


    (Sheesh, she''s as old as me but haven''t change one bit.) The boy thought out as he slowly caressed Hanna''s head.


    Chiron left a while later with Hanna, leaving Mark alone reading his books, thinking about Chiron''s word about his burden. Is it really right and heroic to carry all the burden on himself?


    He was left thinking deeply until noon. When the silence was broken by the entrance of Jayborino.


    "Did you make a girl cry? I saw Hanna walked out with tearstains, what did you do again?¡±


    "Nothing, what do you want?¡±


    "An attack just hit Gaxul, we''ve been ordered to subjugate the invasion immediately.¡±


    "Oh, beautiful." They walked out of the room into a large magic truck with the other heroes.


    Part 10


    BAMMMMM!!!!


    The sound of the legendary monster''s assault rattled through the walls.


    "Prepare the <Subalistia> and aim them at the demon army. We will temporarily freeze them while we deal with the legend!!!" Artaneeus screamed out the order to the top of his lungs. They were now using the forbidden weapon which freezes time for at most 3 hours.


    "Aim...FIRE!!!!" Artaneeus shot the forbidden weapon at the heart of the demon swarm.


    BAKII!!


    The demon army instantly froze and stopped moving. The <Subalistia> takes up to 20 days to charge up. And it can''t be stacked or copied, it was truly a weapon of legends said to be built by the gods.


    "Now, focus all arterially at the legend.(The name they call the monsters that emerged from the rift.) Use all available cannons with full magic power to eradicate it!" The elves used their magic powers and charged up the mega cannons lying around the city, and shot it towards the legend.


    "Grrrr...!!!!" The monster faltered for a while, before moving on to destroy its enemy. Red light started gathering in its mouth.


    "Look out!!!!!" A guard shouted and a huge ball of fire shot forward from the beast''s jaws. It collided with the city''s barrier and diminished.


    "Such... Power." Artaneeus gaped at the mere brutal power of the fireball. It almost broke the high-class barrier to pieces.


    "Sir, transmission says that the heroes are soon reaching here!" A scout reported the good news among the despairing situation.


    Light returned to Artaneeus''s eyes. He glared fiercely at the monster. He picked out his staff and began casting a high magic. It was a magic handed down through the elven conclave generations after generations.


    "The lord Pan who gave us the nature and the trees, please stop this enemy from entering our holy city, <Nature''s Power>!!!!!¡±


    Huge trees suddenly burst out from the beast''s very feet. Piercing it and covering it up. The monster wailed in pain, then it collapsed down to the ground. It tries wriggling itself through, only to fail and topple over again.


    GRRRR!!!!!


    Artaneeus knew he couldn''t keep this up for long and he continued praying to Pan for a miracle.


    The elves around him started to construct another barrier to ready their defenses. The huge beast was now still busy with the trees, but they knew that it couldn''t keep up for long.


    Then something unexpected happened, a purple creature started walking out of the forest. They came with a huge army, armed with uncouth weapons and other strange things all around. Artaneeus who saw them thought of a certain memory a couple of months ago¡­


    -About a year ago-


    "We ask of you to help us!!!" Artaneeus was bowing to a certain elf with purple skin. They were a race thought to be unholy. Evil. Yes¡­


    They are the night elves.


    "Who are you, elf? And what do you want coming into our territory?¡±


    The queen of the night elves spoke to the elf whose ancestor had once discriminated and forced them away thousands of years ago.


    "A demon army is approaching soon, and we need help to defend ourselves against it. I, the head of the conclave, wish  to ask you for your strength.¡±


    "And why should we lend you your help?¡±


    "I have spoken to the elf city and conclave. We once thought you to be a wild, barbaric race. A disgrace to our species. But I have never seen it that way. And ask the conclave to give me support.¡±


    "And what you got was?¡±


    "I got criticized, they still hold on to old traditions that NEEDS to change. So I and my supporters came here today to ask you for your grace." Artaneeus bowed down before the queen. The queen was perplexed at the strange sight. The prideful leader of the elf conclave and council is bowing down to her?


    (Perhaps the age of discrimination can be resolved...) The queen of the night elves thought out carefully. She watched the elf on front of her, then swept her eyes  to his supporters.


    She then told her answer


    Part 12


    The queen led the charge, and the night elves rushed forward towards the beast, brandishing their strange weapon. A group of magicians started chanting harmoniously, and it spreads throughout the army.


    Each elf was at a certain position for a reason. And a huge magical sign appeared below the beast''s feet. Artaneeus watched as the queen casted out her magic.


    "The nature''s dark side which destroys both good and evil, the weak or the strong, I give you our sacrifice, <Nature''s banquet!!>¡±


    The already weakened monster who was still struggling with the humongous trees in the center got purified, it literally vaporized into thin air.


    Silence follows, and Artaneeus broke up with a cheer.


    "Hail the night elves, our long lost comrade!!!!¡±


    ¡°Ooooh!!!!!"


    The elves shouted out in joy. They forget all about their ok traditions. Those things doesn''t matter. All that matters is that they got help from their comrade.


    Then the <Subalistia>''s barrier started breaking apart. The time limit was approaching, and the demon army shall return soon.


    The elves stared at the cracking barrier in fright. But a voiced pulled them back to victory. The voice belongs to the queen of the night elves.


    "Citizens of Gaxul, today is the day our discrimination shall be forgotten. And old traditions shall perish. Today, we are facing a threat that will put our spirits to test... And if we face destruction, then we shall face it¡­


    TOGETHER!!!!!¡±


    The warriors roared, and they raced out of the city and joined the night elves. Their difference were now forgotten. Only unity remains.


    The barrier''s crack continued to grow, but no fear was shown on the elves expression. They were ready to face even death to protect their brethren.


    Part 13


    Grodias and Chodan was leading the demon attack today. They expected the monster to finish obliterating the city while they were locked in time stasis. When they were released, they saw an unbelievable sight, the night elves had joined hands with the normal elves. And the beast had been obliterated!


    (But that doesn''t change the situation, we still have the advantage, moreover, we have an army of dragons approaching soon.)


    Grodias was one of the demon lords. He had been given the order to destroy Gaxul. He was also assisted by another demon lord, Chodan. They shall destroy this city no matter what.


    "ATTACK!!!!!" He ordered the assualt and the Orcs, corrupters and demons charged at Gaxul with all their might.


    Meanwhile¡­


    The queen of the beastmans glared at the demon army with disgust. She lost her city once, but a second time? Never.


    She turned and faced her beastmans army. And declared out loudly,


    "Fellow brethren, the demons came, and eradicated our cities turning it into nests for monsters, yes... we became,


    REFUGEES.


    But they haven''t destroyed our Unity! For we are the beastmans, the proud race with the strongest warriors,


    Today! We strike back... as ONE!!!!!¡±


    "Yeah!!!!!!!!" The people of Brezia shouted out a war cry. They charged with their clubs and swords raised. The shocked Orcs were instantly killed and many demons felled by the clubs and rage of the citizens of Brezia.


    Then Dragons flew over the sky and shot huge fire ball at the beast mans, when¡­


    ¡°Water barrage¡± A certain elf shouted out and casted her magic. It engulfed the fire ball and it got instantly diminished. It was Rohana.


    A guard shouted out loud,


    ¡°The heroes are here!!!¡±


    Part 14


    Alice crashed down on her enemies with her earth fists. It demolished the demons in one go. She used brute force to absolutely destroy a dragon. The dragon was blasted away and crashed down to the ground.


    Rohana casted a water magic. Blowing away the enemies before her. She also casted a high area spell that increases her allies¡¯ mobilities and strength. Greatly benefiting the battlefield. The demons came rushing forward, but she summoned large trees to destroy the demons army. The trees crashed into the demons, making its bark red with blood.


    But perhaps the most glorious of all, was Hanna. She summoned a humongous golem that smashed through her enemies with ease. It crushed the demon army and swung its fist down at the large orcs and monsters. The corrupters tried to get ahold of it, but it got killed by the mere momentum of the golem.


    Hanna saw a certain demon closing in, realising that it was a demon lord. Grodias was weary of the human girl, he knew that this girl is strong beyond all measures of humans, and rushed forward to kill her.


    He rushed in and tried to hit Hanna with his fire blast. but Hanna blocked it with a wall of metamorphic rock. Then retaliated with her tiny fist. It blasted the demon alway with ease. But Grodias wasn¡¯t really damaged as much as he should be, for he summoned water to cushion him while he falls. The demon lord erased the distance between him and Hanna, then kicked her in the stomach, but Hanna blocked it with her fists, and they exchanged an almighty punch.


    BAMMMM!!!!!


    The ground below sunk down from the force of the punch colliding. It broke apart and killed others near it. The demon lord saw Hanna a little faltered by the punch, and tried to jabbed her, but hen he does, a hand caught his fist and swung him away.


    ¡°Ugu!!!¡± Grodias was swung away with such force, he can¡¯t react quickly enough to it. He looked back and saw the man who swung him away. It was one of the heroes, yes¡­ It was Jayborino.


    Jayborino had taken off his rings and ran with insane speed towards the battle ahead. He spotted Hanna fighting, and intercepted in time. His body was now condensed with pure muscles, and he can kill the demons along the way with ease, now he faced the demon lord himself. He readied his stance and faced the demon lord.


    ¡°Gah haha!! You¡¯re good hero. My blood is boiling for a fight with you, come at me with all your might!!!!!!¡± Grodias ran forward and landed a kick on Jayborino¡¯s stomach, but realised a second too late that a punch was coming his way. He got blasted away with pure physical force. Making him falter and toppled over and over multiple times. Before hitting a large boulder created by Hanna. A humongous golem swung down a fist at him, but he blocked it with his two hands. And crushed the golem with his fists.


    But Hanna wasn¡¯t done, and casted a quagmire under the demon lord. Temporarily trapping him. But that is more than enough for her to make a large fireball magic shoot it towards Grodias. However, he dodged it barely and retreated back quickly, only to be met with a kick to his face. The bloody Jayborino had already recovered and found the right opportunity to interfere with the demon¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Grodias slowed himself down as he was being blown away, and created a huge sword. He rushed and sliced the mighty sword down at Jayborino, but Jay blocked it with his gloves that Mark privately gave to him.


    Hanna came from the back with speed using wind magic to blow her towards the demon lord. Then smashed her strengthened fists against the Grodias. He got blasted away with tremendous force. Grodias judged the situation disadvantageous. Then he sense his fellow demon lord in danger, And retreated by casting a large water wave at his enemies.


    ¡°We shall meet again, hero¡­¡± He ran away and rode on the dragon. He also ordered all the demons to distract the human/hero combo while he escapes.


    Part 15


    Artaneeus watched triumphantly as the heroes came and destroyed the demons and dragons one by one. He was relieved they made it. The heroes used their massive magic power to cast their huge spells that demolished the dragons and orcs.


    Karl¡¯s mercenary fought with the corrupters with ease. While the bastmans and the elves destroyed the demons 1 by one. The battle was going according to his favour, and he liked the sound of it. He was about to join the battle before something unpredictable happened.


    A demon lord crashed down near him. It was Chadon, the demon lord stared at him. Artaneeus stared at the demon lord. He quickly ran away, he wasn¡¯t a reckless man who would risk his life at something killable. But Chadon doesn¡¯t let him go, and sprinted after Artaneeus with ease. It swung a large sword out


    Artaneeus was sure that he would die, but something blocked him from the blade. It was a white wall made of something unknown. And a certain hooded human walked out from the shadows. Artaneeus watched the human walk forward, it was the man who stopped the demon invasion, the human who was presumed dead. Yes¡­


    It was Mark.


    ¡°Well, sorry I got you waiting, old man.¡± Mark said out loftily and melted the ice that was blocking the old elf. He walked forward and found Chadon standing there, looking at him in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re the human from last time. You will not stop us, we have been far stronger than we last met.¡±


    ¡°Oh please¡­¡±


    Mark shot his railgun at the demon lord. He got blown away by the combustion of the contents of Mark¡¯s bullet. He crashed against a wall, but recovered quickly.


    Another demon lord crashed down from above, it was Grodias. He came closer instantly and tried to jabbed Mark. Mark, however, increased the air friction around him and used his fist to grab the incoming hand. Then he smashed the hydrogen electrons together. A small nuclear fusion was created and blew away both the human lords.


    The demon lords rushed forward and tried to land a kick on Mark, but he dodged it and grabbed Grandias¡¯s neck, and smashed it down to the floor. Chandon approached from the back, but Mark created tornado wings and slammed the demon lord away. Grodias tried to punch the boy who was holding him, but he already disappeared and was now high up above the two demon lords. The demon lord realised what is soon going to transpire, and quickly moved away.


    Mark shot down like a meteor with his legs, destroying the wall below him with such force, the pieces spread out and collided with the Chadon. Grodias closed in and swung his fist on Mark¡¯s face, but Mark blocked it with a big wall of iron sand. Then he used poseidon¡¯s power to wash them away with the waves.


    ¡°Kuhh¡­. Damn HUMAN!!!!¡± Charon closed in, but Mark shot another railgun at him, blowing him away and smashed him against a big boulder nearby. Grodias came and caught Mark by surprise, blasting him away with fists. Mark coughed up blood, and he crashed into Gaxul¡¯s wall.


    He quickly healed himself and summoned Asura¡¯s power. 6 golden arms spread out from his back. Each fist can crush a mountain with ease. It smashed into Grodias and Charon, blasting them away and they both toppled over multiple times.


    ¡°Give me the power that destroyed the city of Sodom, the power that exiled Satan into the oblivion. <God¡¯s Punishment!!!!!>¡± A huge majestic cross fall down from the sky, crushing the two demon lords. And leaving them immobilised.


    They were breaking out when¡­


    The iron sands turned into drills, Mark shot it forward into the demon¡¯s stomach. Drilling the demon, but the demon used his magic to destroy the drills after a while.


    (Aw¡­ My romance) An unnecessary thought passed through Mark¡¯s head. But he blocked another long-ranged attack from Chadon. Mark decided to end the demon¡¯s life once and for all. He raised his 6 mechanical golden arms. And it slowly turned blue.


    ¡°The god of Melancholy and sadness! I summon your mighty strength <Melancholy god Yasha!>¡± The fists now harboured new powers and crashed down onto the two demon lords, 3 hand each. The ground under the two seemed to break apart. And the ground trembled in terror. A large crater which was 20 metres wide was created, and all that was left was Chadon¡¯s flatten corpse. Although it seems Grodias escaped barely.


    ¡°Whew, that was tiring¡­¡± Mark collapsed down and took a rest. The battle around him was concluding soon. And Mark watched on till the end of the battle.

 Chapter 11: Interlude to Brezia’s Reclamation Some_Development

    Author''s note: How do I make a poll? I am so bad with Romance, much training needed.


    Part 1


    In the conference room, the heroes gathered they want an answer from Siris/Mark about various things. It has been almost a year since they came here. And they want some useful knowledge in this world from a reliable person.


    "So, how did you come here again?" The class president, Robert asked. He has a firm muscle and a stout face. You could call him popular with the girls.


    "Reincarnation, look, we''ve been repeating this question over a thousand times already. Get over it, will ya?¡±


    "Okay, second question, what is the demon king after?¡±


    "It wants to destroy all of the humans. Well, more like their god does. Their God''s name is Bazulu. And he wants to destroy the races which doesn''t obey his orders.¡±


    "Is the demon king killable?¡±


    "Yes, but I need all of your power to accomplish this. Your powers are far higher than the normal standards of this world due to your education. Listen, some of you will have lesser talent than the other, but that doesn''t mean you''re weak or pitiful. On the contrary, those who are strong tend to pride themselves too much. And end up giving in to certain temptations. PLEASE don''t end up like him..." Mark ended the sentence with a gloomy face. He knew he failed to save one of his classmates, even if he was bad in the first place.


    "Oh, okay. Seriously, one day we are students the other second we''ve become heroes." Weston, a student in the class complained out.


    " Try'' one day you''re dead and the other day you''ve become a baby in a different world and can use magic'' menu." Mark retorted.


    The two boys then got into an argument with words like ¡®You know nothing!¡± or ¡®Try me!¡¯.They were about to fight when Chiron dropped a bomb on the plate.


    "And how did you get three girls to be your wife anyways?¡±


    "Bufu! I told you MANY times already that they aren''t my girlfriends!!!¡±


    "Onii-Chan, Fenrir here just returned from the border examination, and he misses you!" Hanna banged in through the door and hugged Mark, urging him to go outside.


    "How dare he..." Whispers of hate and envy rang out through the room. The boys were glaring at the dense blockhead while the girls were saying things like ''how cute!'' and stuff.


    "Hanna, we''re busy talking here, and stop hugging me like that, its embarrassing." Mark was trying to ignore the soft sensation of the teenager girl hugging his right biological arm at tightly.


    (Endure... Mark, you''re a man, you can''t lose your sanity yet!!!!)


    After a bit of Hanna throwing a tantrum, Mark returned with a relieved face and continued the conference.


    "Well, the demon lords are also a problem, you mustn''t fight them unless you are adept to. They are far stronger than ordinary demons. Oh, and Jayborino, how many times the normal gravity are you enduring currently?¡±


    "15G, or fifteen times the original gravity.¡±


    "Come practice with me o e more time, if you pass my test, you''re allowed to fight those demon lords.¡±


    ¡°Great."


    "Now back to the subject, you all need to learn to respect the people here, so you should try talking to some of them a bit. If you don''t now, you''ll be stuck knowing nothing after you kill the demons.¡±(Mark)


    "So we should first train, Mark, you got the most experience here, do you have any recommendations?" One of the girls voiced out. Her name was Leafa. A beautiful girl with brown hair.


    "Well, you should all first enter the dungeon of Corrizion. It''s got strong monsters all the way down, and most of them are more towards brute power than anything else.¡±


    "Oh? So when are we starting?¡±


    "Tomorrow. I have already made a plan, and I judged that most of you should be enough to deal with the monsters within.¡±


    "What! That''s so sudden!" Robert exclaimed out.


    "Well before that, you''ll need to spar with me first, and I mean all of you at once." Mark continued explaining.


    "You sure you can handle us?" Weston asked with contempt. He thought Mark was looking down on him.


    "Win me first, bro¡±


    "So be it.¡±


    Part 2


    The arena room was lightened up, and the heroes filled the place. Well, there were only 12 of them left after Marco''s disappearance. (No one knows yet that Mark killed Marco) and they surrounded Mark.


    "Well, come on in, all of you¡±


    "Hah!!!" Robert rushed in, brandishing his large sword. He swung it down at Mark, but the victim casually dodged to the right.


    "No one''s waiting in his place while you swing down your sword!"


    "I know!!" Robert shot balls of wind magic at Mark, to which Mark created a wall of rock to defend himself. Then he sensed someone closing in quickly, he turned to the right and Jayborino''s feet barely grazed his hair.


    Mark caught Jay''s left foot and swung him down to the floor.


    BAMM!!!


    A voiced rang out, filling the arena, but Jayborino didn''t get as damaged as Mark intended to deal in the first place. He used his hands to stop his face before reaching the floor. Creating a crater below him.


    Mark quickly let go as Chiron quietly sneaked behind him, trying to aim for his neck, but she missed and was hurriedly kicked away by Mark. Before Silver and Sakura came from both sides and swung the fire-covered swords mercilessly at the boy.


    But Mark froze them by creating a water shield, then instantly froze it. The swords were stuck in the ice shield. And Mark used intense air burst to break the ice globe instantly. Ices flew in every directions, pelting Sakura and Silver making blood ooze out of their bodies. Leafa healed the girls while Robert and Weston formed a team. Robert rush forth and distracted Mark while Weston casted a earth spell. Making Earth burst up from the ground, surrounding him but not interfering while he attacks.


    "Nice moves, but I''ve got better!" Mark pulled the iron sand around him to block himself from the attacks, then it turned into a whip, blasting the two heroes away. The earth shield encircling Robert and Weston blocked the impact, but they both still faltered. The rest of the class who haven''t tried fighting came rushing forward, one of them shot a magic arrow at Mark.


    Another casted a high-class AOE magic. Blowing the area Mark was just standing in away. The shockwaves pushing him smashed him against a wall.


    "Hmph! Good try, but..." Six golden arms rose up from Mark''s back. It cushioned him and Mark slowly stood up. The 3 of the six arms turned blue. He activated the power of Melancholy from Yasha combining it with Asura''s power.


    Mark walked forward and ran head first to Jayborino. 3 blue arms smashed into him. And Jay lost to the force of the punch, he toppled over, then grabbed the wall below, abruptly stopping himself.


    Leafa casted a huge range magic that increased the power of the warriors. Robert, with newfound strength, erased the distance between him and the enemy. And swung his mighty sword down with unavoidable speed.


    Mark summoned a lance and blocked it. The name of the lance is <Gungnir> the lance Odin wielded to kill all that opposes him. Mark smashed the lance on Robert''s stomach. Weston came from behind, quickly activating his spell on Mark.


    But Mark blocked it with a wall of metamorphic rock. Then he punched him away, making him faint with Robert.


    Sakura and Silver rejoined the battle, they both tried to slice him, but failed to. Mark took the oxygen and Hydrogen around him and ignited it with an intense friction using the iron sand. Blowing them away with frightful force.


    Mark humbled down the power levels a bit, so as not to cause too much damage. Jayborino continuously used his fist to punch Mark with intense speed. The ground behind him was filled with prints of the punches engraved upon it. But Mark actually wasn''t there, he increased the heat around him with light radiation. And created a mirage of himself.


    Jay saw the truth, and swiped his legs at the boy. The boy bent down and avoided it. Jayborino ran around the arena, gathering his momentum, and took a sudden turn at Mark.


    Mark raised his mechanical arm to block, but Jayborino suddenly shot himself upwards, kicked the wall above, and came smashing down with terrifying force.


    Mark''s 6 golden and blue arms soaked up the impact. Stopping the kick. Some of them slowly broke and Mark quickly ran off. The ground he previously stood at was instantly demolished.


    "Cloak" Suddenly, Mark disappeared and appeared behind Jayborino, and used a new power on him.


    "The god who rules over the arrogance of humanity


    !!!" Mark used his incredibly fast fist and smashed them at the vulnerable Jay, smashing him away. Jay fainted, and all that was left was the 3 students, which Mark quickly took cared of.


    "Well, that should be... HMMM?¡±


    Mark bent his neck down at the sudden presence of Chiron, she had suddenly appeared in front of him. Almost slicing his neck. Then she casted a large black flame and shot it at Mark continually. But Mark dodged it and kicked her away.


    ¡°Good job, Chiron, I almost got sliced there!¡±


    ¡°But you were still able to dodge it¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, just doing that is already for than enough!¡±


    The battle ended with sounds of laughter.


    Part 3


    The queen of Brezia was now holding a meeting with all the kingdom¡¯s head. She took some time to cajole all the kingdom leaders to help her. And created this meeting.


    The queen was standing in the middle of the great meeting room. The people from different races stood around the round. The only oddball here would be Mark.


    It was 5 days before Mark fought with the heroes.


    "My dwarfs will lend you the weapons needed to take back the Great Brezia kingdom." The king of the dwarves voiced out his intentions first.


    "Hoh~ even the proud and uncaring king of the dwarves will lend his hands to the queen of Brezia." The queen of the night elves praised the dwarf. Dwarf are a race that usually keep to themselves. Not really interfering with the outside world.


    That is, unless they perceive the threat to pose an unpredictable problem to their race.


    "We of the elf race shall also lend a hand with our warriors. The elves'' magic will erase the corruption in the city''s heart." Artaneeus declared his cooperation with the attack force.


    "The city of Brezia will make a good fortification base against the demon army, benefitting our war greatly. But is it really worth the losses?" The king of Xion was concerned. He doesn''t want to lose his forces in a near impossible attempt to retake the kingdom of Brezia.


    "We have the heroes we summoned, and that should help us a lot though. What are your thoughts, Me. Hood?¡±


    Mark was daydreaming about the dinner Rohana will cook for him today. He wants to see her figure while cooking. But was pulled out from the fantasy when the queen interrupted.


    "Well, I will test the heroes first. If they can conquer the dungeon of Moria, then I''ll allow them to go with you.¡±


    "Well, that is reassuring. You''re good at hiding your powers, human. You are even stronger than the current me. What''s your real name?¡±


    "Just call me Mark, Hood''s fine too.¡±


    The night elf looked at Mark appraisingly. Then she said the next words casually.


    "Do you want to marry my daughter, she''s cute y¡¯know"


    "Wait, mother!? What are you talking about!" A purple skinned girl jumped up in surprise. She was about 17 in age.


    "Haha, very funny. But no, I can''t force a frail cute girl to marry me. She probably has someone she likes alrea-¡°


    "I''m not weak!¡±


    "I wasn''t trying to say that. I was just-¡°


    "You dare insult me! I won''t forgive this, come and fight me right now!¡±


    "Umm... We are in a conference here, and-¡°


    "Shut up, dwarf, my daughter is feeling insulted so they should fight.¡±


    "Now is not the time for childish quarrels, you two just go and talk outside while we continue the talk.¡±


    A guard walked in and pulled them both away. Then after the two were gone, the conference continued.


    "Well, my beastmans will attack from the front at the monsters. The night elves will also go to the frontlines with us. While the elves will support us from the back.¡±


    "And the heroes? What role will they play?¡±


    "They will be the vanguard for battle. They will lead the charge.¡±


    "Oh..."


    "What do we do with the heroes after the demon king is killed?" The king of the dwarves inquired.


    "Mark promised me that he will take care of them. He is now teaching them how to interact with the world. And we can worry about that after we win this war first." The beast queen said, her fox ears twitching. Beast mans can choose whatever essence of any animal they want. But they can''t change it.


    "Well the plan is settled then, this meeting is hereby adjourned.¡±


    ¡°""Yes"""


    "Oh by the wa-¡°


    BAMMMMM


    "What the-¡°


    "An attack?"


    A guard came rushing in his face pale and filled with sweat.


    "My queen, the night elf''s daughter is currently fighting with Hood sir!¡±


    "Muhahaha, as expected of my daughter!¡±


    (Like mother, like daughter...) Artaneeus thought out hopelessly. The night elves were known for their aggressive nature, opposing to normal elves. Although they have become far better with controlling their mood, some things just never change.


    Part 4


    ¡°Wait, how did you slow me down?¡±


    ¡°Secret~¡±


    Mark once again increased the air friction around him and slowing the night elf rushing towards him. He already activated Yasha and Asura¡¯s wrath, and 3 golden and blue arms are dangling from his back.


    (What¡¯s with this human¡¯s magicccccc!!!!!!) The night elf thought out in horror, all his spells are just straight weird. It doesn¡¯t base on anything the elf girl knew of. And can¡¯t be effectively blocked by her alone.


    Then the night elf once again activated a ground sacrifice spell that should sacrifice all in the centre of the circle. But Mark


    ¡°The god who creates illusion to stop humanities¡¯ advance, <Deity of Sloth Kalrow>.¡± The slothfulness of the god canceled all the spells the night elf used. But Mark will only use this when needed. Since it eats away a lot of his mental capacity.


    The girl than picked out a strange rope-like weapon. And suddenly, it extended and shot towards the boy. But Mark summoned a metamorphic rock to block it. And he grabbed the rope weapon. The night elf who was still confused by the things happening suddenly got pulled away by her own rope. The boy pulled the rope with all his might, and the girl was slammed into the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re good, Ms.Violet elf¡±


    ¡°So are you, damn annoying idiot!¡±


    The night elf came rushing towards Mark again. But Mark had already gathered water vapour around to create a water wall, and the instant the elf entered the water unintentionally, the wall of water frozen.


    ¡°What?¡± The night elf was shocked by the sudden freezing and creating of the water. Then Mark kicked her away in the stomach. She toppled over and slowed down. Mark created a plasma blade and cut her weapons to pieces. Then he aimed at her neck.


    ¡°You lose~¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± The night elf was red-faced because Mark was really near her, but she had never came this close to a man before. But there was a rule that the dense boy didn¡¯t know about. And because of the ¡®law¡¯. The girl closed her eyes in fear at the boy in front of him.


    ¡°Well, I gotta go now, so see ya later~¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    ¡°Fenrir!!!¡±


    A medium-sized dragon swooped down from above, and landed besides Mark. Mark hopped on it and the dragon flew away. Leaving the night elf in amazement. There is a certain rule according to the night elves and that is, the loser of a formal battle started by a woman must be the other¡¯s slave for a whole week. But the boy was completely oblivious to it.


    ¡°Well, you lost huh, Montra¡± The queen of the night elf came forward to accommodate her daughter.


    ¡°Who was that human, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Well, Artaneeus said that he is the one responsible for stopping the demon years ago. He is indeed powerful as they say. Can you fight him then?¡¯


    ¡°No, he¡¯s far more powerful than me, I think he was even holding back just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll meet him again soon¡±


    ¡°Hm? What do you mean by that mother?¡±


    Part 5


    A dragon swooped down from above. A man who was wearing all black looked down from above, and landed on the floor. He looked over his friends and seemed to confirm something.


    The heroes were now in front the dungeon of Corrizion. They are equipped with their best weapons and armours the dwarves could make. The dungeon of Corrizion laid down before their very eyes, the gates looks menacing according to the heroes. It seems to lead into anything but safety.


    ¡°Erm, you sure we can handle this Mark?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I already once challenged this dungeon, and I think that you can handle it yourself in there. I can help you when you aren in danger.¡±


    ¡°Well, here we go~.¡± Roberts casually said out and left with Weston to enter the dungeons. Mark took out his lightbulb to lighten up the dungeon floors, illuminating the whole room with yellow light. The first monsters that appeared were goblins riding on the werewolf,as usually. But the heroes had a hard time killing them due to the immense increase in teamwork between the monsters. They seemed to be linked psionically.


    ¡°Hahh!!!¡± Robert bursts in with his large blade, and was supported with healing magics by Leafa and the holes in his defence were blocked up by Weston.


    (Their teamwork is far more impressive than I thought!) Mark thought out while observing from afar. He saw a girl nearby who came crashing down to kill the goblin who was almost able to land a decent hit on Robert. He can¡¯t really remember her name, but her brute force is truly scary. She just instantly killed 3 goblin+werewolf combos, and that¡¯s just damn impressive!


    SWISH


    Chiron was working alone, she was killing the monsters around with silence. Not even alerting the victim she stabbed her sword into. She was swiftly working and even when her figure was criminally beautiful. She seemed to fade into the dark whenever you try to focus on her. And heads of the monsters flew away one by one, quietly without anyone noticing.


    They advanced through the floors, and at last reached the 10th floor, where a fire golem was waiting for them.


    But the one who got the biggest spotlight of all is probably Jayborino. He smashed through the enemies with brute force and kicked pieces of large boulders to the golem, making it retreat and at last diminished.


    Things went smoothly till they reached the 41st floor after they defeated the earth Golem together. The earth golem proved to bit hard on all of them, but with their teamwork and Jayborino¡¯s overwhelming speed and strength. They crush it to pieces and proceeded to the next floor without Mark¡¯s help. There, they met a new enemy,


    ¡°D-devils?¡± Sakura uttered as she saw the little monsters around her. They weren¡¯t demons, but they are closer to something like fallen angels and such. The devils had a much uglier face than demons, but their power is far greater than a normal one.


    ¡°You take care of whatever comes at me when I ain¡¯t ready. I will smash through first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Well, Silvie, please take care of me when I smash through those bastards, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for me.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I got a new spell, and it will make you stronger and regenerate you quickly, except the ritual is kinda strange, will you try it out?¡±


    ¡°Well, sure why not?¡±


    The moment Jayborino permitted Silver to begin her spell, she began to cast a strange spell and pink aura covered her very body. It enveloped her and suddenly, it disappeared. Then Silver came forward and did something Sakura wasn¡¯t ready for,


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Chu¡­


    She kissed Jayborino on the forehead. Jayborino was shocked, then surprised, and lastly flustered. He quickly retreated back to ponder what just happened. The sensation of Silver¡¯s lips still on his forehead.


    ¡°WHAT WAS THAT!!!¡± Sakura who was defeated in aggressiveness shouted out. Silver was supremely embarrassed, but her face was red with joy. She was almost dancing around the room, but was controlling herself not to.


    ¡°It was a spell I discovered by myself. I can somehow only use it on certain people, and one of them is Jay.¡±


    ¡°And was that kissing necessary?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    (To think she had such a strong hidden weapon, how could I possibly defeat her. She took Jayborino¡¯s first kiss, even if it was in the forehead!!! If things go on like this, all the memory in this dungeon will be entered around her!) Sakura was extremely panicked at the sudden situation.


    Jayborino was flabbergasted at the sudden luck he got, but he received a glare from the boys all over the class, including the dense Mark.


    ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡±


    ¡°You damn lucky bastard, how dare you steal 2 girls from us, first Mark, now you!¡±


    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t related to me, I haven¡¯t been kissed in anyway my entire life!!¡±


    ¡°Well, at least you got more than one girl who is WILLING to kiss you once in your entire life!!!!¡± Roberts cried out in anger, he was a popular boy. But he had a personal crush, and fortunately no one had took his personal favourite yet.


    ¡°Yeah, you dense blockhead, you had a human, an elf, and a beastman at your service, how dare you continue staying oblivious to us!!!!¡± Chiron was red-faced and shouted at Mark.


    ¡°¡­¡± Weston was silent. He already was developing a good relationship with a girl in his dreams, and refrained from being too much in the spotlight.


    They were continuing fighting each other when a single devil came forth and tried to tear apart some heroes. But¡­


    ¡°You damn devil, we don¡¯t have time for this, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a serious discussion!!!¡± Robert stepped forth and swung his large sword at his enemies with pure fury. He had a single wish in his life, and that is to marry the girl he had always loved. But to think Jayborino got a girl before him. How could he confront his girl now!


    ¡°That is completely correct¡­¡±Sakura was exuding our murderous intent that even the devils were taken aback with. She jumped in and sliced them all with swiftness beyond all measures.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡± Jayborino was trying to escape the subject and was busy killing the devils. Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°So, how did you gather up the courage to be that aggressive?¡± Leafa was asking questions furiously and questioned the victim. AGAIN.


    ¡°Uh-uh I don¡¯t know!¡± Silver was trying to defend herself. But she had no to help the situation.


    ¡°Really? You kissed your boyfriend in front of my very eyes!!¡±


    ¡°That was just a spell I created!¡±


    ¡°The teachers that spells are mostly based on your own imagination. So you must be fantasising your boyfriend for a long time. Tell me how to use that spell too!


    ¡°Ehh~! No, the spell is a private property between me and Jayborino!¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Jayborino was smashing through the enemy lines with ease. He was even enjoying himself in the process. His powers were increased dramatically.


    (Such a powerful spell, but the ritual is kinda strange¡­) Jayborino was still remembering the sensation of the kiss. And he loved it, just didn¡¯t show it to others.


    The devils were at full mercy against the wrath of their predators The heroes swiftly killed them with ease, and proceeded onto the next floor on and on.


    "What is this?" Weston, was staring at the monster in front of him. It got two majestic golden horns and a tail. It had a black skin, but its body tells you that this creature is far stronger than any the heroes had ever faced in Corrizion.


    "Guys, you all pass, let me take care of this pest myself.¡±


    "No, we will not give this up yet, let us fight it, Mark.¡±


    ¡°But-"


    "It''s about time you trust us. We aren''t as weak as you may think." Jayborino was searching for a good fight to make him stronger, and this monster seems to does the job right.


    "Fine, but I will interfere if I see you guys in danger, ok?"


    ¡°Ok¡±


    "Then go on, why don''t you let Silver kiss you again, or maybe you can ask Sakura to do it before you figh- Bufu!!¡±


    Jayborino punched the person teasing him on the face, making him fly away and hit a wall violently.


    Part 6


    The heroes faced the devil. Their eyes glaring at each other as if to kill each other using their eyesight alone. The devil king looked at the humans in front of him, then he smiled.


    It smashed forward suddenly, but Jayborino already used his arms to stop its advance, his feet scraping against the floor.


    (This guy¡¯s strong!)


    After successfully stopping its advance, Jayborino launched a kick right up its gut. The demon flew away and crashed into the ceiling. Weston then chanted a powerful spell to aid Robert.


    ¡°Please grant the brave warriors the power to destroy all beings, the sword that has cleaved the evil god, Bazulu, <Holy sword Azmoroth>!¡±


    A large sword appeared in Robert¡¯s hand. He swung it up and smashed it down, slicing the dvil king, but it doesn¡¯t pierce through, and the devil king smashed him away with its tail. Robert¡¯s spat blood, but luckily, Leafa was there to heal him up. Chiron closed into the devil and aimed at the devil king¡¯s neck. Only to get countered back. She barely dodged and retreated back, and she slowly disappeared into the darkness.


    Jayborino was back, and he was accompanied by Sakura, they had a plan in their mind already. Sakura erased the distance between her and the devil king. She raised out her sword and slice down her sword at the enemy. The devil king perceive the threat to be more than he can handle. It dodged out of the way and swung its fist at the Sakura.


    However, a knee was already waiting for him below. Jay kicked up his knee and send a rattle through the devil king¡¯s head. It got blasted away and was met with Finnick¡¯s group. Finnick, If you can¡¯t remember, he is Marco¡¯s friend. His personality had been getting better lately. Finnick swung his staff at the demon lord. And blow it away it in an instance.


    Crack!


    The devil king stopped himself and stared at his enemies. It then roared out wildly.


    GORRRRRRR!!!


    The devil king suddenly summoned 40 devils from all around the place. The little devils quickly got into their attacking positions. Robert was finished healing. And he was ready to kill his enemies anytime.


    Silver casted another spell on Jayborino to heal him up. And she was allowed by Sakura to kiss him one more time. Jayborino was about to continue joining the battle, but¡­


    ¡°Hey, Jay¡± Sakura came forward with a resolute face. She faced Jay and then, she suddenly grabbed his face, and brought his face closer. Jayborino was unable to react, and the next thing he noticed was a good sensation on his lips. Sakura had kissed him.


    ¡°Mmmm!¡­¡±


    Sakura brought her face back and stared at Jay with a passionate eye. Then she slowly release him and continue run nigh into the battle.


    ¡°Woah, you got 2 girls in your harem! Are you planning to take them bo-CAN¡±T BREATH!!!!¡± Mark was stopped by Sakura strangling him mercilessly. Her face was red with embarassment. Mark was released and he collapsed down into the floor.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go Jay!¡± Sakura ignored the worthless classmate on the floor and proceeded to kill the little devils. .


    The stunned Jayborino was standing still, his brain trying to digest the sudden information that had just been given to him. Sakura kissed him¡­ Silver kissed him¡­ Jayborino¡¯s brain was quickly getting overloaded until he saw something to vent his anger on.


    ¡°SCREW ITTTTT!!!¡± He shouted out and gave up on thinking any further, then smashed away all the little devils away with ease. He killed them with no mercy, venting out all his problems on them.


    Jayborino jumped up and kicked on the ceiling, then dashed down to the floor.


    BAAAM


    Robert swung his sword down on the devil king once again, but he easily dodged it and countered back with a jab in the stomach. Robert flew away but this time, he managed to not topple over and slowly stopped himself.


    The devil king then aimed at Leafa. She screamed, and casted a barrier, in which got broken instantly. But it did lessen the momentum, and Leafa who got hit was still alive, but her body was excuding blood.


    "You piece of sh*t!¡±


    Weston watched the event in horror and casted a his trump card. This spell can be used only once a week, and his energy will deplete for a while.


    " <Explosion!>¡±


    Suddenly, magic runes appeared around the devil king, and the largest one appeared below it. The king was surprised at the sudden huge spell. And the area around him started to vibrate.


    KABOOOOM!!!


    The whole dungeon shook with the explosion. All the devils, even the heroes, toppled over. But the devil king was standing still, its body covered by its own blood. It tried to recover but a certain girl came over and silently sliced its head off. It was Chiron, she had been waiting for the right opportunity this entire time.


    "Leafa!" Weston quickly ran over to her and started casting a basic healing spell. He looks very frantic as he healed her, trying to see if she was still living.


    "Hah... You were... So cool. Weston" Leafa was trying to stand up as she praised Weston. Weston showed a relieved face and then suddenly, they noticed that the others were staring at them intensely.


    "U-Uh you''re okay now right, Leafa, I-I''ll go and continue-" Weston tried to find a way out, but


    "I can''t stand Weston, carry me on your back please." Leafa was devilishly smiling as she asked for assistance. She looked at Weston with her cute puppy eyes that no man could resist.


    "E-ehh!! But- uh¡­¡±


    ¡±If you don''t I''ll ask Mark to do it then.¡±


    ¡°No!"


    Weston ended up with everybody staring at him either mischievously or jealously.


    Mark was staring at the event before him with shock in his eyes. When had they developed feelings for each other?


    (I wanna piggyback a girl too! Today, Jay got 2 girls while Weston also got his own. I am losing?!)


    The dense boy still haven''t broken the barrier of brotherhood with Hanna, Alice or Rohana yet. So he didn''t dare make a move on them. Yet.


    Part XXX


    The heroes are returning from their journey riding on Fenrir. (Mark''s dragon from Chap 7) Jayborino sustained an injury on his stomach, due to being attacked by the demon king, it left a scar there but Silver healed him good enough. She was still enviously staring at Sakura, for stealing a march on her.


    "Hey Jay, between me and Silver, whose body do you prefer?¡±


    "What the hell are you saying!¡±


    "Tell us!¡±


    ¡°But..."


    "Now!" Sakura pressured on until Jay basically gave up and threw away all logic had till today. Leaving only honesty behind.


    "Err... Sakura''s butt is sexier than Silver''s, but I prefer Silver''s soft, large chest over Sakura''s flat- Pain PAIN PAIN!!!" Silver was pinching Jayborino with a face of embarrassment. She was both happy and angry with what Jayborino declared. While Sakura was furiously calculating her future plans to lure in her lover.


    "Erm... What is this Leafa?" Leafa was leaning her body on Weston''s body. And his heart and brain was trying to keep his sanity. And he continued to endure.


    "I am still weak, don''t tell me you''re gonna leave me alone?" Leafa once again showed a cute face that snapped 2 more strings of sanity from Weston.


    (I''ll lose my sense of reason at this rate!)


    "I even made food for you, why don''t you try eating it?" Leafs brought out her lunchbox and opened it for her new boyfriend. Weston was privately fed up by Leafa. And chewed away quietly alone.


    Robert was looking at the couple with envy when suddenly, the girl he had a crush on walked over and sat down next to him. He was a bit panicked. This girl''s name was star, she was a cute girl with firm muscles. Her job was to fight at the front similar to Robert.


    "Can I sit here?¡±


    "Uh... Sure!" Robert was still shocked at the sudden opportunity. And decided to let it stay that way. They chatted happily for over an hour.


    Chiron stared at the pink-colored atmospheres around the couples, and her eyes were alternating between the scene and Mark. She was unconsciously thinking about dirty things such as.


    (H-his stomach is wide open, I just happened to see his six-pack. That''s all !! It is totally unintentional!)


    She was thinking that but her body was slowly moving closer to Mark. She erased her presence and the next thing she knew, she was sitting besides Mark.


    (WAHHHH WHAT HAVE MY BODY DONE.) Seemingly having no control over her body, the girl panicked, but her eyes were already moving to see part of Mark''s bare skin. She was trying to resist something inside of her, her sanity was almost broken. When¡­


    "Woah, Chiron, how did you get here? I didn''t even notice you!¡±


    "Uh.. This is-¡°


    "How do you feel about suddenly coming here? No offence, it''s just that I am curious on what had transpired since you came here.¡±


    "I told you this is uninten- wait, what did you ask again?¡±


    "I was asking how you feel coming here, alienated?¡±


    "Well, when I first came here. Things were a bit wild. Everyone was panicked at the event. But as soon as we heard magic, we got excited for it instead.¡±


    "Hmm... Can you still remember the events from Earth, just curious.¡±


    "Of course I did. Excel the normal logics from Earth, all our memories are intact.¡±


    "Well, do you miss Earth?¡±


    "Wah, of course I don''t, how could I miss it?¡±


    "Don''t try to act brave, Chiron." Mark knew how she must have been feeling when she reached this world. She can''t just be ''ok''. She just tried to forget about it by training and fighting. But some things just can''t be forgotten so easily. Mark doesn''t want the turmoil of emotions inside Chiron to burst out later. So he needs her to let go now.


    Other heroes already have someone to vent out their emotions to. But Chiron liked it more to keep her problems to herself.


    After hearing Mark''s word. Tears started to trail down Chiron''s eye. All her emotions were buried deep below. But Mark had just made it all resurface. She remembered her regular days at school. Her meal with her family. Even when she got tutored by Siris/Mark on her test. She started sobbing and hugged Mark.


    The boy was surprised at the sudden outburst of emotion. But he calmed down and patted Chiron''s head like when he did to Hanna. It just became an instinct to pat the head of a crying girl.


    "I wanna meet my parents again! I also want to go to school again, and-¡°


    "It''s fine Chiron, let it all go.¡±


    Mark gazed at the night sky atop of the dragon and saw the stars blinking as if pitying the crying girl besides him.


    Part 7


    The heroes slept for a day after their dungeon challenge. But Hanna noticed how closer and bolder Chiron is being with Mark.


    She was, however, envious at all the pink-colored atmospheres around her. She stared at her brother. She knew she loved him. But her brother doesn''t acknowledge her as a full fledged woman yet. Just his sister. And she was trying to find a way to break that barrier. Because if she doesn''t, Chiron will get to be Onii-chan''s first wife while she will just be the second.


    "Onii-chan, what are you doing?¡±


    "Oh, Hanna, I am planning on what formation the heroes should take when they battle. I''ve pretty much come up with a good way to do so." Hanna cane over and she leaned on her brother. But Mark wasn''t yet aware of Hanna''s feminine. So he doesn''t get too aroused.


    Hanna was staring grumpily at her calm brother. And decided that, today, she WILL break the wall.


    "Onii-Chan, what do you think about when you see me?¡±


    "HM? Of course, its ''oh my little sister''s so cute¡¯."


    "Stop it already!!!¡±


    "Eh! What do you mean?!¡±


    "Please stop seeing me as your sister already. Look at me carefully!¡±


    Hanna stared at Mark intensely, the confused Mark then pondered her words, and look at Hanna. He then noticed some peculiar things.


    (When had her face become so mature? And her skin is so pale- wait, what did I think again!?¡±)


    The wall of brotherhood was slowly getting destroyed by Hanna as she stared at the boy she had always loved. Mark was seeing Hanna as if a thick mist called <sister> was scattering. He started noticing the woman features on Hanna. And a  wave of embarrassment starts to wash over him.


    "Wah!!!!" He quickly pushed Hanna away and ran back to his room furiously. He shut down the door behind him and calmed down.


    -Meanwhile-


    (Woah, that was more than I expected. I thought that he would panicked a little, but that was intense!) Hanna saw a new side of her beloved man. And she knew fully now that her brother had JUST started acknowledging her as a women.


    She was now planning on the next move when¡­


    "Hey, Hanna, whatcha doing?" Her top 2 of 3 biggest enemy, Rohana and Alice, came over to greet their friend and rival.


    Hanna looked at them triumphantly, and declared her success.


    "Hi hi, I have just made Onii-Chan acknowledge me as a woman!¡±


    "What do you mean exactly?" Alice said out with a excited face. If the wall of brotherhood and mentor broke down, that means he will acknowledge the trio as women.


    "He ran off right away after he realized he had been leaning on a ''Girl'', not a ¡®sister''."


    That had been the little victory she had gained today.


    "Well, since Mark had just viewed me as women. I can make a move on him. Good!¡±


    The silent Alice went away and prepared her plans to attack, while Rohana is imagining all the scenarios about she and Mark having a good time together.


    -Extra-


    *Knock* *knock*


    "Come in!"


    Hanna entered Mark''s room with a cute pajama covering her body. She had just finished bathing and decided to use that factor to seduce Mark.


    "Onii-Chan, can we sleep together?"


    "Nooooooo!!!!!"


    Part 8


    The Queen of Brezia looked over her army. They were fully ready to reclaim their main city. The monsters in there would not stop her. The army was readily equipped with enough equipments to match any eneimes.


    She looked over her army. And prayed to herself for a successful victory.


    -Meanwhile-


    The monsters in Brezia sensed the incoming army of The major races. It had developed, planned and become a stronger entity that even ¡®devil¡¯(not demon) lords. Many have collected power little by little. And they knew that the battle would be formidable. The demon king even judged that attacking the city will be a waste of his troops due to the strength of the monsters in the city¡¯s wall.


    Yes, the Reclamation can turn out to be well thought¡­


    Or just plain stupid.

 Chapter 12: Brezia’s Reclamation and aftermath

    Author note: I worked hard in this. It was kinda hard to do it. Please review it!


    Part 0


    Selfishness


    The people of Earth is truly strange. Instead of the rich and those with power helping the global warming. Its the normal people are the ones who contribute the most. Scientists have already realized that global warming will not steadily go up, there is a certain threshold. And they warned the world over and over again.


    If Carbon Dioxide reach that limit. Earth will surely need to reset her world that depended on oxygen into something that depended on carbon dioxide. Yet¡­


    They continued going on. Not caring, always thinking that maybe, some God will help them, when they already could change themselves that very instance.


    Part 1


    The queen of Brezia was now leading one of the hugest armies in history. All the major races had already sent a huge portion of their armies to aid her.


    They saw the horrid sight. The city of Brezia is still surrounded by huge walls, but the gates are wide open, as if luring in their prey. The monsters came flushing out of the city, defending their nest.


    The queen turned back on the beastmans. She had recruited them from all over the world, and was sure that they still hold the title of the ''strongest''. And the queen declared a speech.


    "THE monsters infested our homeland¡­


    our proud people became HOMELESS.¡±


    Rachagal stared up at the queen, his eyes burning with wrath at the lost of his homeland.


    ¡°¡­yet, they haven''t broken our CULTURE!¡±


    Alice stared at her once glorious homeland. And glared at the monsters that have infested it.


    "Today! We retake our city, and with it our pride,


    AS BEASTMANS!!!!¡±


    The whole army of beastmans roared out anger. They have now truly unite under the same flag. They will, take back their home. NO MATTER THE COST


    " My life FOR BREZIA!!!¡±


    They shouted out with pride, and were the first to charge in.


    "Well, the queen did quite the job cheering them up." Artaneeus looked over his elves and night elves. They were the most intelligent race, but here they are. Doing what was possibly the most stupid thing in their life. But the elves were ready. The queen of the night elves was standing besides him. Her choice of cloth was truly embarrassing. It emphasizes her cleavage and curves so much, he doesn''t know where to look at.


    "Well, the elves will support the warriors. Night elves will attack if they want to. Done, can we go now?" The night elves'' queen casually shouted out, and that signal the start of their operation.


    The king of the dwarves had already readied his own armies. Behind him, hundreds of strange mechanical weapon.


    "So are our catapults ready for launching yet?¡±


    "Yes, commander. All of our custom made cluster catapults are ready to blow some mons'' ass.¡±


    "Well, well. We will launch it at those monsters when they come with too much quantity. A pity that quantity has a quality of its own.¡±


    ¡­


    The portion of the army of beastmans was led by Rachagal. He stormed the monsters and all the corrupters. They smashed their swords and murdered the evil from Brezia.


    Then, a monster came down, it was classified as a rank S monster. Goliath.


    But, suddenly, two great swords came smashing down and instantly blowing away the Goliath.


    "The heroes are here!!!!!" A certain soldier shouted in joy as he saw the two heroes, Robert and his crush, Jessie. Killing the monsters around with great teamwork.


    "Well, cowboy. Looks like I killed 5 more than you.¡±


    "Jessie, you obviously know that I killed 10 more werewolves than you.¡±


    "How about this, the winner will be on the loser''s master for a day¡±


    Jessie was an aggressive and straight girl. And doesn''t think much on what she says.


    "Fine!!" Robert''s brain cells were still busy fighting, and didn''t realized what were the consequences of those words.


    Then, a cow head with horns came crashing down from above, in its hands. Two maces were held. And it was magic enchanted.


    "Humans- must kill..." It uttered out and rushed forward to challenge the two heroes.


    Part 2


    Weston and Leafa were teaming up to support the others like the elves do. So they stayed with the charging night elves.


    (Well, looks like we got a war on our hands)


    (Oh, Westie. You''re worrying too much, but that''s why I like you!) Leafa called Weston by his nickname. But Weston wasn''t used to it yet.


    They can communicate through their minds now. It is said in the elf mythology that the God of the forest, Pan. Communicates with the trees using his mind. They based it of from this myth, and created a private magic for the two of them.


    The ''shadow cleaver'' closed in on the night elves, and quickly chanted a dark magic on the night elves. They were a kind of magic using monsters that completely differed from the werewolves. Basically, their main focus is magic. Their body is made of bones.


    The night elves, however, were also masters of dark magic. They cancelled most of their enemies'' magic. And countered back with their magic. Magical explosions spreaded over the whole battlefield. Shaking the ground below them.


    Then, a certain figure crashed down from the sky above, it was a shadow cleaver. But this time, its body was far larger, and carried a huge scythe in its hand.


    HOWLLLLLL!!!!


    It whistled out a loud screamed. And suddenly, huge magic energy fluctuations erupted and blew away the elf army. Many were brutally killed by the sudden assault.


    The monster was ''Shadow Reaper''. A legendary class monster that rarely spawns in a thousand years. It was about to swipe it''s scythe at the remaining night elves in the area when¡­


    "The great barrier that Aqua used to heal all allies and defend its foes. <Water''s essence>!!!" Leafa chanted a water spell that slowed down the Reaper long enough for the night elves to quickly dodge. The barrier was huge enough to cover a portion of the battlefield, and greatly benefited the night elves.


    "The sword granted by the fire element god, Phoenix. I summon the to burn all existence. <Fenix''s Sabre>!" Weston manifested a slender sword which practically was made of fire. It blazes white and blue.


    But Weston had already created a <Scabbard> that limits the area of the sword''s influence over an battlefield. Preventing damage to the surrounding allies. But that doesn''t lessen the power one bit. Instead, it increases the power of the sword B not letting loose any extra energy.


    "Die!!" Weston leaped up and swung his mighty sword down, but the reaper blocked it with his scythe. It pushed Weston back, but¡­


    (I''ve got you, Westie!) Leafa shouted out mentally and created a muddy cushion for Weston. Weston softly landed on it. And continued chanting his next spell.


    (How dare you hurt Westie, you bastard!!!)


    Leafa roared in anger and lifted up a huge spinning boulder, then shot towards the reaper. In turn, it strikes back with its own magic. It chanted a black wall of shadow. And it effectively blocked the huge spinning boulder.


    (Well, he sure is tough!)


    At this place, the great battle is beginning.


    Meanwhile


    "INCOMINGGGGG!!!" A huge monsters charged at the dwarves'' weapons. Destroying it one by one. It was one of the legendary monsters. A full-grown Goliath, and has been named. ATLAS


    The Atlas came and used its mighty fist to completely killed tens of dwarf warriors at once. Weapons were launched at it, but the huge monster won''t and can''t be harmed.


    It was about to destroy one more catapult, when a foot came flying at the side of its face. It was blasted away with full force. And toppled over many times, before regaining its own ground. And glared at its attacker.


    "Well, even my surprise kick didn''t kill him. Looks like this will be hard.¡±


    "Erm, Jay. D-do you want my special magic again?" Silver said out, her face red with shyness and excitement. Jayborino knew he needed it, but he doesn''t want to anger Sakura.


    "Go ahead, but I will kiss you too!" Sakura doesn''t want to be stolen a march, but she doesn''t want Jayborino to die either.


    Silver put her arms around Jayborino, and her lips met with Jay''s. She found out that this way, it will increase the effectiveness of the spell by many folds.


    Silver felt a huge wave of pleasure rubbing through her body. Her eyes became unfocused as she no longer can think of anything other than the kiss. Her tongue enveloped Jay''s. It took a whole 30 seconds before they parted.


    "Silver, it''s my turn after this.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Jayborino¡¯s body was brimming with power.


    "I''m ready.¡±


    "Then let''s start, shall we?¡±


    The Atlas once again charged at Jayborino, but this time he disappeared from its sight. The Atlas slowed down itself to look for its enemy.


    Jayborino just jumped up high and looked down at the beast below. He stared at it, then, he shot down using a simple magic. Unfortunately, the Atlas dodged it and Jayborino instead crashed into the ground. Creating a large crater below him.


    BROOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    The whole ground below Jay was shattered. And Atlas was caught in it. It realizes its true enemy, and rushed towards it. Then a certain women came and cut him.


    Sakura sliced her sword down on Atlas''s blind spot. It made a deep wound on its chest and blood poured out.


    "GRRRRRRRR!!!!!" The beast screamed out in pain. And clutched its wound. It glared at the two enemies that caused this mess. It''s wrath reached a limit, and a new power awakened in him. Well, its more like a ''sealed'' power.


    Two more arms started rising from its back. And Atlas''s muscles started bulging up. Jayborino stared at the unusual phenomenon in horror. He had once heard that, when a living creature is pushed into a corner, a power will awaken.


    The Atlas slowly breathe out, its face looked calm and composed. And that is exactly what made Jay''s body screamed in caution.


    The trio girls stared over the battlefield field. They have formed the ranks Mark gave to them. There, they saw a huge monsters 30 times their size rampaging towards the army. And they knew that they should stop it before it thrashes into the human army of Xion.


    "Golem, <God mode>" Hanna finished chanting out her magic, and suddenly, a huge golem emerged. It''s body size is equivalent to the monster before it. The monster''s name is <Overlord>. As named by its gigantic destructive power and its size. Rank¡­SS


    BRAAMMMMM!!!!


    The golem collided with Overlord. And a huge shockwave broke the floor beneath them. Causing the monsters below to get killed.


    "I ask the forests to join hands with me and bind the beast. <Shadow tree bind>!!!" Rohana chanted a magic born from combining the night and normal elves'' magic.


    A large black tree covered in thorns burst from the ground beneath Overlord, and binded the the monster. The trees'' thorns pierced the Overlord multiple times, and made blood ooze out from all over its body.


    ¡°Grr...."


    Alice saw the vines and trees starting to tear apart. And summoned a mega earth fist out. She stared at the Overlord. And pushed the ground below her to propel herself.


    The ground below her became a crater as she came flying at the bonded Overlord with overwhelming speed.


    "Die..." The large earth fist and Alice''s own fist crashed into the beast with an impact so large, the trees binding the monsters were blown away. But¡­


    "Impossible..." Hanna stared in horror as the monster emerged alive. Blood was oozing put from its head. But it was alive, and angry. The trio however, were now getting excited. It has been so long since they have tasted a ''strong'' opponent.


    The monster now roared, and a large hell flame covered its body. The fight between the trio and the overlord is beginning soon.


    Part 3


    Mark and Chiron were riding on Fenrir. Chiron wasn''t good in wars, she was better in assassination. So she decided to stick with Mark. The dragon soared through the skies. Looking down at its enemy. It shot balls of destruction called <aero blast>. The dragon takes in huge quantity of air and compressed it. Then she(yes, Mark just found out its female) shoots it at the monsters below.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Squads after squads of monsters were instantly killed by the severe blast.


    It saw thousands of the major races fighting with its enemies. And the monsters furiously fighting back. He saw many of the major army for killed, and one that it was inevitable.


    Chiron was staring down in wonder and didn''t realized that she is unconsciously hugging Mark tighter.


    (H-her chest, and body is!) Mark was in a full dilemma whether to tell Chiron about it or not. And continued being aroused throughout the ride.


    At last they reached the city of Brezia and Mark looked down at the monsters below. He wants to take out all the strong monsters inside the city to prevent further tragedies.


    Now, he saw a certain group of strong monsters, and in the center, the leader. Yes, it was born from the rift and ruled over the monsters of Brezia. Leviathan.


    Mark shot down with his dragon and landed in front of the monster group.


    "Well, human. You sure are bold coming here.¡±


    "Well, I decided to take out the mastermind of this." Mark was a bit surprised at the monster''s ability to talk. He looked at him in wonder, and judged him to be very dangerous.


    Chiron was staring at the monster, when she sensed a certain hidden presence aiming for Mark. She quickly took out her dagger and blocked it.


    CLANG!


    "Hmm... It has been long since someone sensed me." A monster named Izsha praised the hero.


    "You too." Chiron disappeared into the background, as well as Izsha. They faded into the dark. And several sounds of weapons clashing was heard.


    "You''ve got a good comrade, I''m impressed she can block Izsha''s surprise attack.¡±


    "Thanks, but you should worry about yourself.¡±


    "Hmph! Insolent Human!" Leviathan shot towards Mark with an incredible speed. But Mark already answered back with Asura''s six golden fist.


    The whole city shook violently. And some of the monsters around them fainted from the impact. Fenrir the female dragon was fighting all the monsters except Mark''s and Chiron¡¯s.


    "Well, this is going to be fun..." Mark said out as he realized that Leviathan didn''t die from Asura''s power. But was even unscathed.


    "You too, human!¡±


    Part 4


    Montra was leading the strike force and found out that the monster have slowed down and less are coming from the city. She then leaded the forces into the city and smashed through the gates.


    Then, she saw the boy who defeated her some time ago, and was shocked at the fierce fight between the two of them.


    In another place¡­


    CLANGGG!!!


    (Damn it, his scythe is just too durable!) Weston cried out as the huge explosion was made from the impact between his sword and the reaper''s weapon.


    (Wait, there we go.) A huge block of Ice smashed into the Reaper again. Weston and Leafa have been fighting it for over 10 minutes, but seemingly finding no winner.


    (Well, we can use ¡®that'')


    (NOOOO!!!!)


    (C''mon, if we use it. We can beat this guy!)


    (But, but its embarrassing!!!! And I thought it only works for lovers?!)


    (Hmph!! Dense idiot)


    The reaper saw the distracted Leafa, and casted an artillery magic at Leafa.


    "Ah!" Leafa quickly constructed a barrier. But failed to fully make it before the impact hit her. Her whole body was bloody. And she was wearily breathing.


    "LEAFAAA!!!" Weston ran to the girl he loved. And quickly check her and healed her. He was busy healing when a mental sound rang out.


    (Got You~) Leafa quickly wrapped her soft arms around the boy. And brought her body closer to him. Her chest pressed against Weston. And she bought her face closer to him.


    (Leafa!?)


    (I''ve always loved you, Westie.) She kissed Weston and hugged him tightly. Weston was panicked at first, but calmed down and accepted the Leafa''s feeling. They exchanged magic power through body contact.


    Leafa and Weston''s magic flowed into the others body. And fused. The two of them now have each others'' magic. This magic is only possible if the two of its performers truly love each other.


    It''s effect was permanently making the two of their minds become able to contact with each other at any time. And lastly, increases the two''s power when together.


    "Well, let''s do this!" Weston increased the power of his <Fenix blade> to the fullest. While Leafa chanted more and more enchanting magics. Usually, this isn''t possible due to the different wavelengths of the two. But after their ''affair''. They can use the same magic wavelength.


    "Take this, <Elemental''s wrath!!!!!!>¡±


    The reaper casted multiple barriers, but all in vain. And at last was blown away with the ground behind him.


    BRAMMMM!!!


    (I-it''s over¡­)


    (Yes, darling~)


    (Right, wait what did you say?)


    (Darling?)


    Weston got a new nickname and blushed with a red face till they reached the check point.


    On the other side of the war. The beastmans army was staring at the spectacular fight before them.


    Robert was furiously fighting with his enemy, swords slashing with extreme speed. The minotaur used its mace to block and counter back. Jessie was helping Robert by using her great sword, but still couldn''t find an opening in the minotaur.


    "Ugh! This is so hard!¡±


    "Shut up!" They were both complaining without meaning. It was a way to vent their stress on the situation.


    The minotaur shot towards the two with his Mace raised. Ready for slaughtering his enemies. But Robert used his sword to block while Jessie came and smashed another strike at the minotaur.


    "GOOOOIOOO!!!" It roared out in pain and faltered. It smashed its Mace down on Jessie, and was able to smash her down.


    "Oww!!"


    "Jessie! Damn it!" Robert cried out and he cut off the minotaur''s hand and stole his mace. He used it and smashed it down at the Minotaur. The mace was empowered by Robert through magic. So it kept up the pressure for 5 seconds.


    But that was enough.


    "Hahhhhh!" Robert jumped up and slashed down his sword. It went through its head. And the minotaur died.


    "Woah, good trick, cowboy.¡±


    "Well, you did manage to damage it before me though.¡±


    "Hey, carry me. I can''t stand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?!"


    "I said carry me please? I am hurt so I can''t stand.¡±


    Robert ended up carrying Jessie. Enjoying the feeling of carrying his crush with a red face.


    Well, these two had a long way to go.


    Part 5


    Chiron once again smashed down her dagger on Izsha. And missed. Izsha also answered back with her sharp tentacles.


    They both were fighting with their presence hidden. And were fighting intensely. They moved around quickly through the city, kicking the walls and buildings as they fought on.


    "You''re good, girl.¡±


    "You too, monster.¡±


    They were casually conversing as they fought. They both were confident in their ability to hide their presence.


    Izsha then used one of her tentacles to aim at Chiron, but was defected back by her dagger. She can''t seem get a clear target of the human. And tried searching for her. Then, she saw a figure, and quickly smashed it with her tentacles.


    "It''s over!!!" She saw the figure continually got smashed. And noticed something strange. There was no scream.


    (What!?)


    "That was a decoy, b*tch" Chiron slashed her dagger down at Izsha, and the dagger and Chiron''s hand sunk into the body.


    Izsha wailed in pain, and realized the figure was just a decoy that is made exclusively to Chiron.


    "Fire ball." Chiron created a black flame in the monster''s body, it quickly burned Izsha from inside out.


    Izsha''s skin may be resistant to fire, but her organs aren''t as protected. So she received great damage from the sudden damage in her own body.


    "AHHHHH!!!!" The monster wailed its last cry before dying.


    "Well, the only reason you list was that you didn''t go through Mark''s special training." Chiron walked off, leaving the burning figure behind.


    In far off land. Monsters were overwhelmingly destroying the army of the major races.


    "Ready the catapults!!! The enemy have formed a large cluster as planned!¡±


    The dwarf commander ordered a command. And the dwarf around him prepared to shoot. They only have a few shots.


    "FIRE!!!!!!!!" The catapult balls flew through the sky. It was now above the huge monster army. Then, it burst out into many shards.


    ¡°Uwahhh!!!"


    The shards fall covered the sky, and pelted down on the monster. The shards then exploded and killed hundreds of monsters in the process. The major races have suffered great sacrifices but they are winning.


    The queen of Beastmans then brought her troops to charge into the city gates.


    Part 7


    Montra entered the city of Brezia. She saw the buildings in ruin and she caught sight of a certain man. It was the man who defeated her once. She wants to help her somehow, but found no way to help.


    Mark''s fist once again smashed against Leviathan. Creating a huge crater below them.


    "Tch!" He summoned iron sands around him and created more drills around him. It crashed into Leviathan, but he was still unscathed. And came back with wrath.


    "<Melachony deity, Yasha>¡±


    3 of Mark''s mechanical fists turned blue. And it smashed into Leviathan with great precision unlike Asura''s. But Leviathan answered back with his own punch. The buildings around them broke from the impact''s shockwaves.


    "Human, you''re stronger than any monsters I''ve met.¡±


    ¡°Thanks?"


    Mark shot his railgun at the legendary rankSSS monster again. It blew up and send the Leviathan toppling over and over again. Fenrir is now still killing the monsters around the battlefield. Preventing any interference to his master''s battle.


    "Prepare for a ''hole lotta pain!" Mark shouted and pressed hydrogen atoms around him again to create a new nuclear fusion explosion.


    "Uwagggghhhh!!!" The monster screamed in pain as it experienced an intense explosion. It went back and countered Mark with a fist in the gut.


    "WAHHH!!!" Mark was smashed and blood oozed out from his mouth. Some blood vessels have been damaged but Mark already increased the platlets in his body.


    "Human, do you think you''re the guardian of justice fighting this hard?¡±


    "Tch!!! No, damn bastard. I don''t fight because I ''need'' to. I fight because I ''want'' to!!!" Mark used Zeus''s power and shot a ray of lighting at Leviathan.


    Leviathan was stunned for a while as a result, but that time was enough for Mark to chant his magic.


    "The god who sacrifices his eye to gain ultimate strength, and wield the Gungnir, made from the world tree. <Odin>!!!¡±


    Mark manifested a spear and it soared towards Leviathan. It created a huge whole in Leviathan''s chest. And Mark quickly closed in.


    "Do you know what happens when I reverse your blood flow?" Mark touched one of Leviathan''s blood vessels. And reversed the vectors of the blood flow.


    "AHHHHH!!!!" The Leviathan shouted in pain and died.


    Mark stood victorious, and he coughed up blood. He suffered damage and additionally used too much magic. He collapsed, sparwling on the floor.


    "Siris!!!" Chiron accidentally said Mark''s old name and ran towards him. She quickly bought out herbs to heal him. Montra who was still shocked then came over to heal Mark using her magic.


    "*cough**cough*" Mark continued coughing blood, but his face was now feeling better. Montra stared at the monster then at Mark in resolution. She decided to make this man her partner for life. This man who defeated her deserved to be her husband.


    She stared passionately at Mark, before Chiron came over and hugged the man tightly. Tears coming down her eyes.


    "I thought you would die!"


    "Calm down Chiron, I ain''t. Hahaha..." They carried Mark back as well.


    Part 8


    "Hahhhhhh!!!!!" Alice once again punched the monster. A wound was sowed on Overlord''s body.


    Hanna''s golem smashed its fist down at Overlord. Rohana was now charging up her ultimate magic to destroy the overlord.


    It had been a long battle. The overlord was just so hard to kill. And they need to destroy it in one shot.


    "Is it ready yet?¡±


    "A little more¡­"


    Overlord send 3 balls of shadow down at the trio. But Hanna created layers of wind walls to block it. And created a large wall of earth.


    "Now! Hanna, Alice, come closer to me, this is going to get messy!¡±


    Rahana chanted a magic which rivals all else.


    "Oh, lord of the forest, rulers of the wild, grant me the power to kill all who defies nature, <Extinction>!!!!¡±


    The ground beneath Overlord trembled louder and louder, till something red burst out. Yes, it was lava. The hot molten rock flushed out and erupted beneath the monster. It wailed in pain as it slowly got sizzled by the molten lava below.


    But that was just the start, the ground beneath it broke up violently and pierce the Overlord all over. The ground beneath it was made hard to keep in the pressure by Hanna. While Alice was distracting the Overlord.


    The Overlord was slowly sucked down by the broken ground. It was burned by lava and at last took its last breath.


    "Well, that took long."


    "Sure is¡±


    " The war looks closer to being over. But¡­"


    "We''ve lost alot.¡±


    The monster army was shattered, but the major race army have also suffered quite a beating too. Some battles were still going. And one of them was particularly interesting.


    Jayborino once again kicked the Atlas. But he got blown away by a counter. Atlas¡¯s strength truly lived up to the legends. It has its own strange martial art and almost no external magic usage at all. Sakura once again closed in on the monster, but¡­


    Bammm!!!!


    The monster suddenly bent its head down, and use did a overhead kick. The sword broke and Sakura was blasted away. Luckily, Silver is there to always heal her. But Sakura is no longer available to fight. So they need to retreat.


    ¡°How dare you do that to my girl!¡± Jayborino send a knee kick on to Atlas, where as the monster blocked it with its hand. The hand was blown away, and Jayborino proceeded to kick the monster in the face.


    ¡°GUOHHHHH!!!!¡±


    The Atlas brought up its hand and blocked the overwhelming attack before it reached. And kicked Jay on the side of the stomach.


    Jay flew away and crashed with the floor. He got bristles all over his body. He looked up and stared at the Atlas before him. His enemy was strong. So he needs to carefully analyse it first. That is exactly what Mark taught him about. To analyse its body weakness.


    (The opponent is large, but really swift. It has no Magic, so the probability of it winning against a long range opponents is almost non-existent. Well, that is considering that the opponent has endless magic, cause this guy''s tough.)


    Being sunk in his thought, he noticed a peculiar spot on the Atlas''s body. The area around the neck looks well protected, but the center looks fragile.


    He then noticed that everytime he fought the monster, it seems to always be guarding that area.


    Jayborino decided to test it out. He propelled himself towards the beast. And feinted a left hand punch. The atlas uses its hand to grabbed Jaybirino''s fist.


    But, Jayborino swung his right had and hit the area on the neck squarely in the center.


    The Atlas cried out in pain and instinctively put its hand over the wound. Living things tend to put something on the spot that hurts to prevent further injuries.


    But that was more than enough for it to leave all of its body parts vulnurable.


    Jay brought bought his right legs up vertically. His left foot''s toe grabbing the ground below him. And bought his legs down with frightening force.


    "<HOLY STEP>!!!" It was a martial technique Jay invented himself. By bringing his legs down on his opponent. Crushing him immediately.


    The ground below the Atlas broke at the force, and Atlas was squashed down to the floor. And died.


    "Hah, hah..." Jayborino was wearily breathing, the long fight and his last trump card wired him out considerably. Luckily, Sakura was there to support him before his face met the floor. And that the major fights in that day ended.


    Part 9


    The city of Brezia were in ruins, but the walls still stood strong, towering over the Queen''s head.


    She proudly looked at the city she just reclaimed. She jumped up the stairs to the top of the wall. And looked down on her city below.


    "It will not be long before the demon knows about this." The strongest human, Mark. Came and gave her a warning.


    "Yes, but with the alliances'' help. We can fortify this place quickly.¡±


    "We lost many today, and many good warriors died. There is a chance the demon army will use this and come at us." Mark lit his herb cigarette. The white smoke rose up to the sky above. He stared at the sky, wondering if attacking this city is really the right thing.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "How was my daughter?¡±


    "Well, she''s quiet most of the time. But when she''s with me in private, she does talk alot.¡±


    "Kuku, she sure is energetic with you." The fox ears on the queen twitched in joy. Just like Alice did when she was happy.


    "Well, I gotta return to hospital bed now. I used caffeine to talk to you temporarily, but its running out now.¡±


    Mark decided to return to his hospital bed.


    ¡°Caffeine?"


    Part 10


    Rohana was finished cooking dinner for a certain boy. She was declining that she haven''t done it for the boy whole-heartedly. And did it rashly.


    But anyone can see from her serious fave that she did put lots of effort into this meal.


    Rohana walked up to the boy''s room to serve him. When she saw four girls standing in front of the room.


    "Why are you here!?" Hanna shouted at Montra, the night elf.


    "I need to cook my food for my finance. That is what Mama taught me!¡±


    "Wait, when is he your partner!?" Chiron also prepared a bento for Mark. A Japanese food Sakura said would capture a boy''s heart.


    "Mmmm! All of you knows how to cook food! Unfair!" Alice shouted out in anger. She was the only girl here who doesn''t know how to cook yet. She was planning to seduce Mark by wearing sexy shirts and be a little more aggressive.


    "Its my turn today!" Rohana shouted and charged to the room. Her long elf ears twitching in anger.


    The door broke open, and inside laid Mark, sleeping soundly. His upper body was naked, and he wore only jeans.


    The girls felt guilty about being noisy, until they saw a certain figure the boy was hugging.


    It was a beautiful girl with a brown, soft skin with scales in some places. She got 2 little horns on her head. But most importantly she was naked.


    The girl was snuggling against the boy. And was enjoying the warmth of the boy unconsciously hugging her. She was smiling even while sleeping, showing how much she enjoyed it.


    Then, Hanna almost dropped her plate. She placed it on the floor and proceeded to give the boy divine punishment.


    "Oww!!!" Mark woke up with a jolt, and stupidly stared at Hanna.


    "Onii-Chan, h-how could you sleep with another girl before me!!!¡±


    "Wait, what are you talking about?¡±


    "You have a girl hugging you, idiot!¡±


    "Eh? Whatttt!!!!!" Mark quickly released his hugged and retreated to the back of the room.


    "How dare you molest a pure girl!¡±


    "I don''t even know who she is!!!¡±


    "As expected of my husband, to have already do it with a girl without a moment''s notice¡­"


    "You really do need 3 more nights in bed, Mark" Even Alice was filled with wrath.


    "Mmm...." The brown-skinned girl slowly opened her eyes, confused by where the source of her warmth went.


    She glanced over and saw the whole situation. Then she saw Mark, and walked over to him. Mark was still shock at the naked girl. Before the girl jumped into his chest.


    "Master, so... Warm..." She said out and went back to sleep.


    The whole was silent, and all of their eyes stared at the little girl with mixed emotions. Like envy, for example.


    Mark decided that everything that happened today was a dream. And went back to sleep to escape reality.


    A while later, Mark woke up and found his hands tied to his back. He look up and saw 5 girls staring at him. They all have murderous intent seething from their body.


    The brown girl just now was lying on the bed.


    "So, Onii-Chan. How did you got a girl sleeping in your bed?¡±


    "Um, I told you I don''t know her, right?¡±


    "Oh?" They all didn''t expect that, and stared at the girl quizzically. The brown girl felt uneasy, and opened her eyes.


    "So, who are you girl, trying to steal my finance?¡±


    "Mm? I am Mark''s dragon Fenrir.¡±


    "Well, that makes se- wait what?!¡±


    "I am Master¡¯s dragon, Fenrir.¡±


    "But, but!¡±


    "When I met Master for the first time, he was so kind to me. When he disappeared six years ago. I knew he ain''t dead yet, so I searched on what boys like and¡­"


    Fenrir showed her body proudly, but Alice poked Mark''s eyes before he could see a girl naked.


    "...I found out that men lust after girls. So I found a certain spell in mountains of Koreo. But I can''t activate it. That''s when I found out that it needs a human''s blood to activate, so while fighting with Master, I drank his blood and changed into a girl!¡±


    The dragon proudly raised her chest which was as flat as Alice''s. The girls around looked at Fenrir in shock. And they stared at Mark.


    " Well, I''ve heard legends about animals turning into humans before. But usually they die from magic exhaustion. They said that bastmans actually was once a powerful animal who wanted to change into a human, and were the first successful animal transformation into a human. But they lost all their magic till now because of using the forbidden spell.¡±


    "When I turned into a girl, I didn''t lose that much though. And I can turn back into a dragon too. Master riding me makes me feel good." The girl jumped over and hugged Mark again. Her soft-brown skins pushing against Mark.


    ¡°Maybe its cause there has never been a dragon who wanted to turn human before.¡±


    "Well, since that''s over. Eat my food Onii-Chan!¡±


    Hanna presented her food to Mark. And Mark looked at it with great interest. He had always looked forward to Hanna''s food.


    "Try mine first, it''s my turn today!" Rohana was scared she would lose the spotlight. So she presented her food.


    Mark decided what Rohana said makes sense. So he decided to do as she says. Rohana insisted on feeding him, so Mark was baby-fed with a red face. He was really shy at the sudden luck. And nibbled the food slowly.


    "Is it good?" Rohana asked Ina squeaky voice as she was totally flushed at the feeding. But she stubbornly continued on without caring.


    "This is even better than 6 years ago! How''d you make this?¡±


    "Hehe, I found a private technique on grilling the ducks. The fat can be made delicious if you slowly grill it and the skin can used to make a crispy outer plate.¡±


    "Wow, that''s an advanced technique!" Mark praised Rohana as he continued gobbling down the food himself.


    Hanna was staring at Rohana in envy as her rival continued feeding Mark. Montra saw for the first Tim the formidability of Rohana. They were deep in thought on what they should do to gain the rank of Mark''s first wife.


    Chiron had a sullen face and used a spell to keep the bento fresh for any occasion.


    "Me too~" Fenrir the humanoid dragon came and also took a bite. She swallowed it with an ecstatic face. And asked for more.


    Hanna and Montra''s food was then gobbled up by Fenrir. They knew that Mark was full and wasn''t persistent enough to force him to eat it.


    Part XXX


    Bazulu continued staring at the orb in front of him. The major races had beat Leviathan! How despicable! He continued staring at it. Then¡­


    He noticed a certain hero, this hero has a heart filled with greed. But he buried it so deep, its hard to see.


    Bazulu smiles, he knew that these kind of heroes were easier to corrupt than most. But then he also noticed another thing.


    The man was finding a new love.


    He can¡¯t allow that, love is a strange but powerful thing even the gods can¡¯t control. It washes away all malice a person had at first. And that made it something that Bazulu feared.


    A man who never loved will never understand love. And that is what Bazulu needs to quickly exploit. He stared at the hero,


    At Finnick


    Part 11


    A red-haired beastwoman walked towards a certain boy''s room. It has been 6 days after the glorious reclamation of Brezia.


    The reconstruction of the city have proceeded smoothly. With the major races'' help. Magic fortifications made all this quick construction possible.


    Luckily, the infestation didn''t destroy too much of the buildings, just covered it. So burning it off isn''t too bad. The building wasn''t too damaged.


    People had already start moving into the city. They opened up little shops here and there, livening up Brezia.


    Mark''s room was noisier than usual. Fenrir had started moving to his room, and Mark was always playing cards with her.


    "And I summon 3 dwarves brotherhood! The power of my weapon card, catapult. Increases from 10 to 30! Attack!!!¡±


    "Hmph, unfortunately for you, Master. I''ve prepared a trap card!!! <Elves¡¯ protection> It protects me from all the effect this one turn.


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, my turn. I activate my spell card, Xion¡¯s Aura, it decreases all incoming attack by 10 points! This card will last up to three turns!¡± A hologram of Xion¡¯s tower popped out from the card. These cards were powered by magic. It uses the illusion based-one.


    ¡°S#it!!!¡±


    ¡°And I order my Xion Army to attack your Dwarf Brotherhood. Die!!!!¡± The hologram of the army rushed at the three dwarf. And they disappeared of the board.¡±


    ¡°Tch, If this goes on¡­¡±


    ¡°I end my turn.¡±


    ¡°My turn, draw!!! I use my spell card, weakening!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!! That just negates the effect of my cards for a turn, what could it even do?¡±


    ¡°Or is it, I use my ultimate card, sacrificing all of my minions on the field, I use my spell card <Extinction!!>¡±


    ¡°Noooo!¡± A hologram of a volcano popped out in the middle of the board, lava burst forth and killed all the living things around the field.


    ¡°Then, I summon fairy of love! Its effect is that, if there is nothing on your field, I can win instantly, GG¡±


    ¡°GG?¡±


    ¡°I win, good game!¡±


    Alice looked in interestingly and peeked at the man playing cheerfully with the dragon(?). She was envious, but decided to hide it for today and bring Mark to tour in the town.


    ¡°Um, Mark, Brezia¡¯s reconstruction has almost finished, do you want me to bring you to the town?¡± Alice said shyly as she invited Mark to the tour. Her faced was flushed with excitement as she invited the boy.


    "Oh, Alice. Sure! Why not. Fenrir, stay here, I will go touring the city for a bit.¡±


    "Yes, master~¡±


    Alice was a bit taken aback by the sudden answer. She then grabbed Mark''s hand and dragged him outside.


    The city of Brezia was still in a festive mood. After eradicating all the monsters in the city, they held a festival to celebrate the warriors who died in the battle.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen this city too much last time. But it sure looks lively.¡±


    "Yes thanks to our efforts, we reclaimed the glorious city back. Wait, you should try our signature food over there!" Alice excitedly dragged Mark over to a counter.


    The food before his eyes were noodles in red liquid. The red liquid told Mark one thing. This is gonna get hot.


    Not wanting to disappoint Alice, he ordered one bowl and tried eating. Alice ordered one as well, she also took a sip.


    "GAHHHHH" Mark screamed in horror at the spiciness of the food. Sweat was pouring from every par of his body. He quickly drank the glass of water laid next to him.


    "Ufufufu, is this your first time? You should try this more." Alice was also covered in sweat, her body was drenched. And the clothes she wore got stuck to her body. Showing the curves.


    Mark quickly looked away and stared at his own food. Evil temptations started rising in his body.


    (This is dangerous, first Hanna, then Alice! I need to train my sanity more!)


    Alice looked at the black hair boy worriedly. She came closer and touched his head, measuring the temperature.


    Mark instantly froze, he started noticing couple of things. Alice''s striking red hair was stuck to Mark due to Alice''s sweat. Her cleavage was small, but it just looks fitting for her. Moreover, her cat ears were flapping quickly, increasing her cuteness by ten fold.


    Alice''s sweat was giving of a seductive smell of a woman. Mark''s senses was almost completely overwhelmed by the stimulus.


    (No, I can''t do it!!!!!) Mark hit the table with all his might, breaking it in two and gained the stares of the people around.


    "HAHHHH! Let''s go somewhere else." Mark shouted out resolutely as he paid the shop''s owner and walked off with Alice.


    The confused Alice stared blankly at the boy who was dragging her away. But showed a cute smile and followed him.


    After a while, they settled down and walked along the streets. There, many stalls were opened and the black hair boy visited each with the red-hair cat girl.


    "The stalls are one if the proudest tourist point in Brezia. They sell you almost anything! Weapons, armor, clothes, accessories, books etc. There''s just anything you could think of!" Alice proudly boast her city to Mark. And they went shopping in multiple places.


    The shopping centre was buzzing with crowds of people who had just moved in. The room was lit up by magic stone lamps that brightly illuminated the room.


    Strangely, the light didn''t seem too bright nor too dark. Just perfect.


    (That''s magic for you¡­)


    (This reminds me of Rayna and Mira shopping long ago...) Mark thought, remembering a time from long ago.


    "Hey, do I look good in this?" Alice wore one of the shirts in the stalls. It was a black shirt that emphasizes on the belly button and the cleavage. Alice was near Mark and he was shyly looking at her.


    "You look good in those¡­"


    "Really! I want that too!" Alice walked up to another cloth store, this one sells bikinis. Mark knew what was going to happen and quickly led her away.


    They visited a fountain in the center of the city. The waters were pushed out using magic stones. And beastmans usually walked around here in couples.


    (Well, Mark sure looks happy here, I wonder where I can go with him next? Wait¡­)


    Alice noticed that they were alone holding hands in the night. And visiting here and there together.


    (Isn''t this... A DATE!!!) Alice suddenly got a revelation and her face turned red from that.


    "Hey,you okay? Your face is bright red. Are you sick?" Mark was worried at the sudden change in Alice. He lifted his hands and touched Alice''s forehead. Trying to measure the temperature.


    "I-I''m completely fine! Let''s go to the hill over there!" Alice was flustered and quickly went to a certain spot in the hills. It was one of her favorite spots in Brezia. And where not many knew about. She went there to see the stars.


    Alice and Mark went up the hill, and gazed at the night sky.


    Usually, when Alice was sad. She would come here and look at the night sky, calming herself down.


    This was her first time bringing someone else, and she looked at Mark passionately.


    He was different from most. Not serious at anything, but willing to jump into trouble for anyone. He will always try to help others and never back down.


    ***


    Alice resolutely grabbed Mark''s hand and said out her feelings!


    "Mark, I love you.¡±


    ¡°What!?"


    "I love you, please make me your wife.¡±


    "Well, if you say so..." Mark kissed Alice and they stayed like that for many minutes.


    ***


    "Um, Alice? Are you okay?" Mark looked worriedly at the red-hair girl as he saw her smiling for some reason.


    They have reached the spot Alice was talking about. But Alice suddenly smiled and daydreamed about something.


    "Uh-oh sorry!" Pulled out from her fantasy, she was sprung back to reality. She was flustered.


    (What was I thinking that would never happen!!!)


    The cute beastwoman continued walking with the boy. She knew she had feelings for him, but can''t seem to voice it out.


    She meandered around with Mark till they came to a clearing. Alice then decided to ask Mark a serious question.


    "Hey, Mark. Will you ever disappear again?¡±


    "Mh? Why do you ask?¡±


    "Well, last time you left us selfishly, did you know how sad Rohana was?  Hanna cried for a whole day.¡±


    ¡°Really?"


    "Yes... So please, don''t leave us again¡­"


    "Well, I still gotta fight the demon king, so I can''t guarantee you that I won''t die-¡°


    "Stop trying to carry the burden by yourself!!!¡±


    "Huh, what are you-¡°


    "You''re always like this! Going off alone. And not even trying to depend on us. Why do you think we trained?¡±


    "Wait, I didn¡¯t-"


    "Liar, in Brezia''s reclamation, you refuse to ask anyone to help you. Just because you don''t want them to die! How do you think we feel when you left selfishly like that.¡±


    "I just wanted to protect you.¡±


    "I don''t need anyone to protect me! All I need is to help you! So please... Rely on us more." Alice finished her speech quietly. Mark thought about what she just said.


    (I really am carrying too much burden on myself. And never cared how Hanna felt, huh.)


    The boy looked up at the starry sky. And continued deep in thought.


    Sometimes, the protected will always feel useless. They will strive to come and help the one who protected them.


    Helping someone is good. But casting someone away and demanding them to stay safe is in itself an evil thing to do. The world doesn¡¯t need a hero who always saves them. They want someone to help and support them. Not do everything for them.


    Part 13


    Jessie was now staying in her room. Walking around furiously.


    Now of you readers can''t remember, she made a promise with Robert about being one''s servant for a day.


    (What should I ask him to do! I made the promise recklessly and I won!?)


    The muscular but slender girl thought about a certain boy name Robert.


    She was now trying to choose the right shirt to go out with him. And was still thinking. She then chose the white one and went out of the room.


    She slowly approached Robert''s room. She knocked the door and waited for the man to come out and invite her.


    "Who are you? Jessie!?¡±


    "Well, cowboy, its my win. So you gotta be my servant for the whole day!¡±


    "That still applies?! Well, if you say so¡­"


    Roberts thought that nothing could really go wrong, and followed Jessie out of the room. Jessie led him into a clearing outside.


    They walked around the city, visiting here and there. That was fine, but¡­


    "Okay, um... You must carry my stuff while I walk!¡±


    ¡°Fine..."


    Robert took the things his girlfriend bought and stuff I inside his bag. Jessie then walked on and bought several things.


    And plaguing Robert with mountains of bags.


    (How could a girl buy so much in one day!!!)


    He hopelessly carried on with the load. And Jessie was still trying new shirts on.


    "Do I look good in this, wait, how about this one. Oh look, that shirt''s so cute!!!" The muscular/slender girl was buying thing with lighting speed. And Robert stared in despair.


    "So this is how much a girl can buy in one day..." He whispered out to himself.


    "Hey, how about we eat there!" There was a stall selling food. And Jessie excitedly invited(dragged) Robert over to try eating the food.


    "Um... They say that this is very spicy y¡¯know?"


    "Really? I love spicy food. She was about to run over when¡­


    BAMMMM!!!!


    A man with a black hair broke a table in half for some reason. And led the red- hair girl besides him away.


    Robert stared at the scene for a second, and walked away with Jessie. They decided they should eat somewhere else.


    "Okay, now I order you to... Um... Buy those snacks for me!¡±


    The snacks were cookies with cute bunny faces on them. Robert observed them and then looked at Jessie.


    "Jessie? Don''t tell me you like cute thin-¡°


    "Just Buy It!!!!¡±


    "Yes, master.¡±


    Robert bought the cute cookies for Jessie. You can see from her facial expression that she loves the cute design. And hesitated about eating it.


    (Wow, that''s unexpected)


    Robert once again found a surprising side of his crush. They walked on into the night. They may have come a bit closer, by who knows?


    Part 14


    Weston was coming down the inn''s stair and at last reached the first floor. He wore a black suit and long, black jeans. The reason he did this was because¡­


    (Westie, I''ve come~) A beautiful girl came down the stairs. Her hair was wet from the bath. She had just finished bathing nd was ready to go on an affair with Weston.


    (You know Leafa... You don''t need to wear something so overly showing¡­)


    (What are you talking about! Clothes are made for two reasons. First, to protect the body. And second...) Leafa leaned herself closer to Weston. She came so close that Weston could completely see the cleavage showing on the girls chest.


    (...to increase the seductiveness of a woman.) Leafa finished the sentence while licking Weston''s neck. She had became bolder and more erotic every day.


    (Wait!!!!) The shy, thoughtful boy stopped Leafa before she got any closer. That attack was too intense and he needed time to calm down.


    (Ufufu, Westie is soooo cute) If you readers have memory problems, recall that these two speak through their minds. Ever since the kiss they had fighting the shadow reaper, their bond had become closer for some reason.


    Its not completely mind reading, just talking to each other mentally. But recently, these two had shared some emotions through their connection. You could say they are the most loyal couple in the world.


    (Sheesh, what if others saw us, Leafa? They may think we''ve crossed the forbidden line!)


    (Oh hoh, why don''t we do what they suspect we did then?)


    (What, yes, I mean, No!) Weston had been better at guarding himself against Leafa''s temptations. But things aren''t going too well with his guard.


    (Well, let''s stop the chatter and head out, shall we?) Leafa grabbed Weston''s hand and they headed off to Brezia.


    (Well, this is new. We''ve never been anywhere other than the academy and the Royal palace) The people around them didn''t notice the famous heroes. Because every hero had been given a special disguising ring. The others won''t notice who it was unconsciously, but if you focus hardly. You will know who it really was.


    (Westie, let''s go shopping over there!)


    They entered the shopping centre. Weston noticed that there was a pitiful man leaving carrying loads of bags walking out of the building with a muscular, slender girl.


    Little did he knew that the very same fate awaited him.


    They entered the shopping and went to the clothing section.


    The clothes in the beast man clothes was designed to increase ease in movement. So it showed more skin than any other country.


    Weston realized Leafa''s real motives too late as she already changed her cloth into a sexy one which emphasizes her pale, white legs.


    (Do I look good in this? Westie?) She showed her clothes boldly to Weston and the boy stared at it with a blank look. He notices her long, pale legs with tinges of pink.


    (Wait, don''t show this in public!)


    (Oh, then come inside then!) Leafa pulled Weston inside the changing room. She quickly took off her clothes. Leaving only her underwear.


    Weston quickly shut his eyes as Leafa changed her shirt again. Now, she wore something similar to a bikini.


    Leafa stepped closer to Weston. And she showed her body to him. Weston looked at the glorious girl before him. And bent his head down shyly.


    (Hoh~ you''re shy Westie?)


    (You shouldn''t be showing a man you''re body up so close!)


    (So you don''t like it?)


    (No- it''s jus-)


    (You sure are cute, Westie~) Leafa slowly brought her face closer to the pure boy. And kissed him abruptly.


    Waves of emotions came flooding through the mental connection. Leafa hugged Weston and pressed her lips harder.


    The boy felt the girls 80% naked body all over him. And enjoyed the sense for a while. Then...


    He slowly pushed her back.


    (Westie¡­)


    (Leafa, I still don''t want to do this. Yet. Let''s beat the demon king first, okay?)


    Weston knew that if he did it now, he would have less concentration on beating up the demon king.


    (Oh... Well, then let''s have ''that'' after we beat up the demon king then, Westie~) Leafa was proud of her boyfriend''s line of thought. And respect him for it.


    (Well, now that you understand-)


    (I still love you soo muchhh!) Leafa still kissed him one more time before she changed her shirt back.


    Author''s note: This isn''t mature, right? And why had no one told me how to make a poll? I need more point of viewsssssss


    Part 15


    Jayborino was playing cards with Fenrir on his bed. A knock at the door came.


    "Come in~¡±


    "Hu! Today was so tiring... I almost lost my sanity.¡±


    "I know the feeling, ever since we came to this world. The girls became bolder than usual.¡±


    "That only applies to the person who has two girls at his service like you!¡±


    "You have 5 no 6! You have thrice more than me, and you say you''re single!!!¡±


    "Anyways, who do you like more? Sakura or Silver?¡±


    "Bufu!!!??? What are you talking about?¡±


    "Oooo two-timing huh?"


    "I don¡¯t!"


    "Well you like them both, so you''re making them both your wife.¡±


    "But- .... I can''t make a comeback!!!¡±


    "So you accepted that you love them both.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!!!"


    Jayborino was ready to expose anything to his best friend. He knew that Siris never ever expose secrets. But he will pester him endlessly. The easiest way to defy is to give in.


    "Well, whose body do you like more?¡±


    "Why does every body ask me this?¡±


    "Just tell me! We''re friends, right?¡±


    "Hah~ since its you, I''ll say it. I prefer Silver''s soft breast. But Sakura''s butt is so sexy, I like it when she sat on me.¡±


    "What a pervert you are. Well, we are men after all.¡±


    ¡°Hahh...."


    "Well, please enlighten me. You dated them both today, right?¡±


    "How did you!-¡°


    "You have a girl''s shampoo smell on you. So I guess I''m right?¡±


    ¡°Tch!"


    "Let me guess, you kissed them both as they hugged you.¡±


    "What the fu-¡°


    "I know Sakura as a friend and her personality too. But Silver loves following her example so I guessed.¡±


    "Well, they both confessed to me, so I¡­"


    "Kiki I guess you said yes right?¡±


    "Damn your knowledge!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!"


    The night went on and Mark slept on his bed. The reclamation of Brezia just finished. And they enjoyed the short peace it brought.


    Part 16


    We will use this chance to attack Xion.


    They won''t be ready, we will send 3 demon lords there.


    They just finished taking Brezia back, and they have suffered loses.


    We will do this immedietly. Don''t give them any chance to retaliate.


    Our god, Bazulu has bring us good news.


    Another gate is opening soon, and the monster inside shall aid us in our conquest.

 Chapter 13: The invasion in Xion

    Author¡¯s note: A short chapter, but I tried my hardest!


    Part 1


    Royal castle in Xion


    The messenger was quickly walking up to the royal tower, he had to bring the bad news to the king, or die trying. He had just saw the biggest threat he had ever seen.


    ¡°My king, our tower has discovered a small group of demons are amassing outside our gates. They appear to be amassing near our gates!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Attacking Brezia was necessary in order to place a checkpoint for the army to rest and rejuvenate. But there is a huge risk the king and the other leaders were aware of. Counter attack on cities that ain¡¯t as well defended. Luckily, the king still had half of his royal army with him.


    ¡°Alert the heroes, we will need them here, now!!!¡±


    ¡°They are still at Brezia, and they will reach here fastest in 4 days!¡±


    ¡°Well then, our barrier will make defending easier, nevertheless, we still need to delay those demons while we wait for our heroes!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The king was aware of how strong the demon army was. And once again realised that the demon king wasn¡¯t a fool. He know where and when to attack, and that makes things tricky.


    The demon army was led by Slavis, Furio and Zageria. The demon lords looked down at Xion. The city¡¯s tower was making it hard for them to fight. But it doesn¡¯t really matter, because¡­


    The space above them started to ripple, it seemed to tear out and make a hole, then¡­ A monster emerged from the void, and slowly creeped out, this was a monster with wings and a shape similar to a dragon.


    ¡°I really wish that ¡®that¡¯ human was here, I need to destroy him for his treachery.¡± Furio, demon of wrath¡­ said out in anger. He hadn¡¯t settled the fight with the human, yet.


    ¡°Yet, if we were to fight him, we need to combine powers, after all, we have received the power of the 7 deadly sins from our god.¡± Bellizia, demon of envy gluttony. Stared at the city, he will destroy it all, not leaving anything behind.


    ¡°If the hero were to come, I shall corrupt the one known as Finnick before its too late.¡± Slavis, demon of lust, looked at her fellow demon lords. The god Bazulu had just granted them the power of each deadly sins, and it increases their powers by many folds.


    They will destroy this city, and kill the people within.


    Part 2


    Mark had received the news, and he was now riding Fenrir who was in dragon form. After transforming, Fenrir had suddenly become a dragon. He was now riding her with other heroes, including Robert, Chiron, Alice, Rohana, Hanna, Montra and Jessie. The other heroes were still in Brezia as to guard it against attacks if it was to come.


    They will reach the city 3 days before due date and before the army moved from Brezia. Xion has one of the strongest defences in the major races. Mark was sure that they will be able to hold out for at most 4 days, but that will be the absolute limit.


    They also had one more rider, and it was¡­


    ¡°Rachagal, you still sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Mark, I need to fight too, y¡¯know. We need to fight this together like old times. And you also got a dragon too! Who could resist riding on one of these.¡±


    ¡°Grr..¡± Fenrir moaned in joy, she loved people riding on her back.


    ¡°Well, you will need to fight against those demons, they may even bring those new monsters they¡¯ve created with them.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Bring it on!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mark. Which girl are you choosing to be your first wife? Wait, you haven¡¯t even confessed to them yet.¡±


    ¡°BUFU-! I told you that none of them will be happy if they¡¯re with me!¡±


    ¡°Why is that, wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re actually a shy person¡± After Robert finished his script, Mark was instantly frozen due to those words, it seems that the words spoken were true.


    ¡°Uh¡­Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah, this sure is unexpected¡­¡±Rachagal whistled out in surprise. Mark always seemed confident, but he never expected him to be shy around girls.


    ¡°Well, I want to confess to Hanna, but I just couldn¡¯t muster up the courage yet, its just not my style, y¡¯know¡­¡± Mark said with a slightly red face. He obviously loved the girls, but can¡¯t muster the courage to say so.


    At Mark, Robert, and Rachagal¡¯s back, a scene was unfolding.


    ¡°Did you know that Weston and Leafa are now dating?¡±


    ¡°What! Those two are stealing the march from every one else. Especially Leafa, did you know she even tried to undress in front of Weston!¡±


    ¡°What, even I didn¡¯t go that far for Onii-chan.¡±


    ¡°That idiot is just dense, so dense he can¡¯t even recognise us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You all like Mark, well, that¡¯s new.¡± Jessie was once more enlightened at how popular Mark was.


    ¡°I need to find someone to be the night elf king in the future, and he is the perfect candidate. Momma said that I need to find a man stronger than myself if I want to find a husband.¡±


    ¡°Nah¡­ Mark is my husband. He will become the king of the beastmans not of the night elf. You can be his fourth concubine.¡± Alice reaffirmed her rank in the Mark¡¯s list of girls to marry.


    ¡°You all are talking as if you are going to marry him soon. You don¡¯t really need to worry about Siris, y¡¯know. No ones going to steal him from you¡­¡±


    ¡°You have absolutely no right to talk like that, hero! You knew about Onii-chan before us!!!¡± Hanna roared in anger. She had never knew her beloved brother was from the same world as the heroes, and it made her mad.


    ¡°Well, can you guys give me a tip to get Mark?¡± Alice asked daringly at Jessie, who was surprised at the question. She frantically shook her head. And mentioned that she had no boyfriend yet.


    They all signed in defeat and continued till they reached the city.


    Part 3


    ¡°My king, the demons has broken through the west gate! 3000 casualties founded!!!¡±


    ¡°Tch, have we shot our cannons yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the flying dragon kept on intercepting our big guns and we can¡¯t seem to kill it!¡±


    ¡°Damn monsters, we had been holding out for 3 days already, how long will they take to reach here!!! Send the royal army to fully defend the west part of our city, no one gets through, and activate our flooding mechanisms!!¡±


    The people of Xion had already activated their flooding mechanisms, and are ready to destroy all of the enemies in the west section. But that involves sacrificing the still living lives there.


    (Forgive me¡­)


    The water burst through the ground and messed up the positions of the demon lords. The flush of water burst through the fissures and it splashed away the demons. If they knew of this earlier, they would¡¯ve taken a preparation, but they don¡¯t. They all got defeated quickly when the water slowly disappeared. Still, the forces of the demon king was still numerous, and they will not be defeated by the same trick twice.


    The royal army and the demon army continued to clash, the insect monsters continued to eat the walls of the city. And more and more Gohmas burst through the floor, releasing demons and other oddities.


    Luckily, the royal army had prepared specialised cannons for attacking specific targets, it shot out cannons with the speed of a bullet, and killed the Gohma instantly. Though the Area Of Effect wasn¡¯t too big to damage the demon army too much. But more than enough to kill the Gohmas. The flying dragon however, intercepted the big cannons, and rendered the large AOE blast from taking place.


    Then, a big monster came crashing down from above, it was a big muscular monkey monster. It smashed through the human lines without too much difficulty. It took over 13 warriors to kill it.


    Then, the dragon shot down fireball once again at the city walls, but was stopped by another one of its kind. Fenrir.


    Rohana was riding Fenrir and supporting him while all the other heroes already jumped down into the battle field. Fenrir was roaring and shooting white balls of condensed magic.


    ¡°<Forest¡¯s blessing!!!>¡± Fenrir¡¯s body shone and her power was quickly restored. Rohana then chanted another purification spell.


    A big ball of destructive magic rushed towards the dragon, instantly making a large explosion on the body of it. This magic is done by casting a huge unstable magic ball that can maintain its shape for only for a short time before bursting.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡± Fenrir swept its tail at the dragon, and smashed it down into a mountain nearby. Those two were both dragons, and her pride won¡¯t be defeated.


    Montra and Alice crashed down on the ground. They were ready to smash the demons, and Alice started first. She created earth fist and charged into the maelstrom of demons. And destroyed them quickly with a smash. The demons kept coming in on all sides, but got repelled or killed at the act.


    ¡°Weak!!!¡± She smashed the floor and breaking the ground under the demon swarm, swallowing them up. Then she quickly put them out of misery one by one.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t steal the spotlight, damn it!¡± Mantra took out a long sickle and sliced away the demons at their vital parts. Montra had a special magic that absorbs the blood of the opponents and power herself up using it. The stronger the one the blood came from, the more she became stronger. Her sickle is a special weapon designed for that very purpose.


    ¡°Tch, their blood is sooooo disgusting. No nutritional value at all. I wonder how Mark¡¯s taste like?¡± She whispered to herself as she killed more of the demon lords.


    Then, a large monkey came crashing down from the heavens. Its muscles bulging as if spilling out at any time. It smashed own at Alice, but she blocked it with her earthly fist. The blast destroyed the ground beneath, creating a huge crater below.


    Montra was here, and she swung her sickle at the monster. The monster¡¯s arms were cut off. Alice was about to give the monster a hell of pain when¡­


    It regenerated itself and a brand new hand shot out to block the monster¡¯s new wound, instantly replacing the lost arm.


    ¡°Regeneration, but that fast is really impressive¡­¡± Alice praised the monsters casually, and prepared her next attack.


    Part 4


    Chiron slowly reached for her knife and erased her presence. She faded into the darkness and was standing besides Hanna, whom had created a huge golem to fight against the demon army. The golem wrecked the whole place while Hanna was kicking and punching all the demons around.


    She would sometimes jump up and shot large boulders from the ground or slice the Gohmas using her wind blade. Hanna was already ready to fight any monsters.


    Chiron was not taking the spotlight, unlike Hanna. She slowly sidestepped and killed the demons silently as she fought. Chiron instilled a large amount of energy into her blade, but humbled its aura down enough to go unnoticed.


    ¡°Hanna, you should worry about your back more. You are a little too much in the spot light¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you are too out of the spotlight Chichi.¡±


    The two girls with almost polar opposite fighting styles yelled at each other while trying to find a way out, they were in the midst of a fight, and complaining about their rival¡¯s specs.


    The girls were fighting hard against everything around them. But they knew that they can¡¯t hold out against the demon army forever, after a while they will need to retreat back. Waiting for the army from Brezia to reach tomorrow.


    Then, the demon lord of lust suddenly appeared in front of Hanna. Hanna quickly created a wall of rock to block, but she got blown backwards nevertheless. Hanna crashed into the floor in the back and toppled over multiple times.


    ¡°Well, we meet again, human. This must¡¯ve been fate.¡± Slavis scornfully raised her fist, she was entitled by Bazulu to be the demon of lust. And that title had given her the power on an even higher level.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the b:tch from last time. Well sadly for you, Onii-chan isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, he will be, anyways.¡± Slavis wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence before a short dagger almost got her neck. She used her arms to block, but a big wound was inflicted on the demon lord.


    ¡°Watch your back, Ms.¡± Chiron had sneaked in and tried to deal fatal damage to Slavis, but she ultimately failed. Now, she will need to fight without the element of total surprise.


    Slavis looked at the hero and she rushed towards her, but Hanna had already prepared a golem to fight with Slavis.


    CLANG!!!


    Chiron and Slavis continued exchanging blows with great mastery, while Hanna was releasing multiple water barrages and ice shards at Slavis. She was truly fighting with all her strength. Hanna and Chiron had both trained under Mark while Slavis had gained a new power, with both these aspects, they are on equal terms.


    Suddenly Slavis came close to Hanna and grabbed her head! Hanna tried to remove it, when a wave of pleasure suddenly surged through her brains and body. Chiron knew Hanna was being attacked, and quickly came and cute out Slavis¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Slavis quickly retreated and prepared to attack next. Hanna had just been instilled with ¡®Lust¡¯, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to crush her will. Hanna was furious at Slavis for suddenly instilling her brain with that intense pleasure, almost breaking her.


    ¡°Tch, your mentality is stronger than I expected, human.¡±


    ¡°Da*n you demon!!!!¡± The furious Hanna swept another attack at Slavis. The fight was still going on.


    Part 5


    Mark and Rachagal were doing a tag team, and they are now fighting against not one, but 2 demon lords. Furio and Bellizia had already summoned their powers and are fighting the human and beastmans.


    ¡°You are tougher than many years ago, Furio!¡± Mark praised his opponent as he fought with Furio and Bellizia. They were on equal terms, none of them were gaining on each other. Rachagal was also fighting furiously as he was also strong, just not on the level of Mark, but more than enough to be useful.


    Mark swept another kick at the demon lord¡¯s legs, but the demon lord dodged and countered back with a kick. Mark grabbed Furio¡¯s incoming foot and swung him up into the sky and smashed him down onto earth. Furio spitted blood as he was smashed down by Mark. Rachagal came and also focused on Furio as Mark intercepted Bellizia who was about to jab Rachagal. Then, Bellizia suddenly opened up his mouth, and something shot out that made everything in the front disappear. But Mark and Rachagal timely evaded it.


    ¡°What the heck!?¡±


    ¡°With the power our god, gave to us, we¡¯ve gotten some useful abilities!!!¡± Bellizia once again released something from his mouth, this time, Mark used his mechanical hand to grab it with force. His mechanical arm nearly got torn off, but he was able to keep his ground. Then¡­


    He saw the thing that swallowed everything else, yes, it was a tongue.


    ¡°You swallow all those dirts!!?¡± Mark said and he controlled the vectors of the wind around him. Making a mini tornado that suddenly smashed into his enemy. Bellizia was blown away but quickly recovered.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Our god had granted us some¡­ abilities.¡± Bellizia once again shot out his tongue and swallowed a whole boulder behind Mark. Mark had already summoned Asura¡¯s golden hands and blocked it. Mark continued to use his godly strength to continue fighting Bellizia, while assisting Rachagal by firing railgun at Furio.


    Furio turned his focus back at Mark, and he threw a large fireball at him. Mark saw this coming and instantly activated posiedon¡¯s power of water, washing the fire away. Mark continued to fight with Furio furiously, with no one seeming to win.


    The battle was slowly elevating in time.


    Far away, Jessie and Robert once again teamed up to fight with the demon army, but mostly they are delivering big blows to delay the demon army while the humans continued to rebuild the city gates and defences.


    The royal army had now started to retreat and went into defensive positions. It won¡¯t be too long before they set up a good defence that would last for at least a day.


    ¡°Hahhh!!!¡± Robert used his large sword infused with his magic energy to burst the ground below the advancing demon army below, slowing them down.


    ¡°When are the Xion army going to finish their west fortifications?!¡± Jessie slashed down her sword once more and killed one of the tough looking demons. She was swing her large sword that wasn¡¯t meant for a girl gracefully. Like an angle of death.


    Robert continued casting magic on his sword that was focused on delaying the demons, not killing them. He already made the terrain of the demon army almost unusable for combat, and fought on. Sometimes, he would get lucky glimpse at Jessie¡¯s underpants, but wisely kept quiet about it.


    Jessie then suddenly landed besides Robert. And looked at the army behind her.


    ¡°Hey cowboy, isn¡¯t it time we start retreating? They¡¯ve finished building their defences.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    They continued to fight. It may seem to take less precedence compared to the others, nevertheless, it is still an important one.


    Part 6


    ¡°Ugh!!¡± Rohana almost fall down from Fenrir¡¯s back. Fenrir was now busily exchanging blows with the dragon. They used their tails and claws to grapple each other. While spreading their jaws to kill the opposing enemy.


    Rohana casted another spell and suddenly slowed down the opposing dragon. The opposing dragon was confused at the sudden situation, but Rohana had already prepared a second spell. Clouds started gathering above the dragon. But it didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    Fenrir then shot a large fire ball at the dragon, and rushed it to bite its neck. She successfully did it and blood started gushing out of its wound,


    ¡°GRRRR!!!¡± The enemy dragon roared in pain and unleashed its trump card. Darkness seemed to teeth from its very jaws, and something was gathering in it. Rohana realised the danger and created a large barrier around her and Fenrir. Then, the ball of darkness inside burst out, and smashed into the barrier Rohana created.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The barrier resisted for a bit, before it broke and the ball of darkness destroyed it and smashed into Fenrir. Fenrir moaned in pain and she was blown away. However, Rohana was already finished with her special spell.


    ¡°Release the wrath that wipe all from being, <Meteor Shower>!!¡±


    Large balls of melting rocks burst through the sky and crashed into the enemy dragon. Blowing away its scale s and destroying the flesh below. It sniped the dragon down into the floor. killing the dragon instantly.


    ¡°Well, that is over for now¡­¡± Rohana said as she slowly drifted down and carried the now human Fenrir with her. The battle of the sky is over.


    ¡°The dragon is defeated, shoot all available cannons!!!!¡± The commander girl of the defence in Xion. They now get the chance to bomb the hell out of those filthy demons.


    -Meanwhile-


    Alice and Montra killed the monster¡¯s movement by smashing the monkey¡¯s legs to bits. They have been fighting the monkey for hours, and they still have so many left. Mantra had found a way to defeat them eternally, however¡­.


    (These monsters are regenerating using their muscles, but all living things ends blood if they were to survive and build muscles.)


    ¡°But they can be stopped regenerating if we drain their blood!!¡± Mantra sliced down her sickle at the monkey¡¯s heart, and sucked all the blood from its body. Alice was smashing away the surrounding monsters while Montra was busy eternally finishing the monkey.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°You need to be faster, Montra.¡±


    ¡°I will finish the job, okay?¡±


    Alice had already created a huge earth fist to destroy and smash through the monkeys. This method is far less efficient compared to Montra. But it was plenty enough to kill some of them slowly. Even the monster¡¯s regenerating powers have limits, after all.


    Montra once again drained the blood from the monster, and she absorbed its power. She now was like a crazy reaper who kept on fighting. She swept her sickle and drained the blood of all the monsters nearby.


    ¡°Hmph!!¡± Alice smashed down the charging monster instantly. She was getting exhausted at the mere quantity of the monkeys. The monkeys have a large quantity that was really hard to beat.


    Alice jumped up and kicked the ground below her, she was still punching at the monsters surrounding her. And it got flattened down immediately. Craters after craters were made from the impact of Alice. Alice had made her earth fist to be mobile enough for her to use it and intercept all the attacks coming at her.


    Then, Montra came closer and unleashed her true fury that can only be possible using all the combining all the powers gathered from the blood around her.


    ¡°Give me your life as the sacrifice for the wild <Forest¡¯s carnage>!¡±


    The blood of the monkeys around the purple-skinned night elf started to drain from them. Montra was in the centre of the carnage, and she seemed like a crazy Maniac right out from a comic book.


    ¡°Good bye~¡±


    Montra licked the blood on the tip of her fingers, and watched the monkeys around fall in defeat. She showed a sadistic smile and the monkeys were erased after that.


    ¡°You sure are the real sadist, Montra. Mark would¡¯ve been surprised.¡± Alice said in concerned. Montra seemed to only realised that Alice was even there in the first place. She suddenly turned beet red and looked away,. Mantra had a habit of turning a bit crazy when fighting, and forgot to control it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone, especially Mark, about this¡­¡± Montra said out shyly as she covered her face. Mark would hate her if she showed her true personality. Montra here seemed to have a split personality.


    Slavis deflected another dagger attack and she blocked Hanna¡¯s hit. Hanna had been using her vast powers to slow Slavis and kill her. But was unable to. Slavis tried to grabbed Hanna or Chiron¡¯s head to cast the ¡®lust¡¯ spell on them. And failed time after time.


    Hanna casted a quagmire spell to slow down the demon lord. The demon lord was slowly pushed back. And needed to keep a constant watch out for Chiron. Chiron doesn¡¯t allow her to rest even for a sec. The demon lord knew that if this keeps up, she may loose. Chiron then slashed and cut off one more of her legs.


    ¡°You are truly stronger than I expected than I thought, human.¡± Slavis suddenly charged towards Hanna and got countered by an almighty punch, but Slavis used that opening to grab her head. And instilled another lust spell into her head again.


    The pleasure ran through Hanna¡¯s head. She was again filled with pleasure. The pleasure was so intense she was gonna break but Chiron kicked away the culprit before its too late. Hanna was breathing hard and slowly regained her focus.


    Her eyes were swirling, but she resisted it and casted another spell. This time, a huge wall of earth rose up and smashed down into Slavis. Slavis used her hands to block it and break in one go. The attack of ¡®Lust¡¯ is a mental attack, and more fearsome than even usual attacks.


    Chiron was about to infuse her dagger with more magic when¡­


    A huge aura suddenly burst out far away. Black streams of wind burst out from far away. Slavis had a chill up her spines, and completely forget about the fight in front of her. Fortunately for Slavis, Hanna and Chiron sensed it too. They felt it and knew who it was.


    ¡°Onii¡­chan?¡± The girl muttered out and ran to the scene of darkness.


    Part 6


    ¡°No¡­NO¡­Don¡¯t die on me!!!!!!¡± Mark was standing there. He was looking down at a dying body. It was the body of a strong beastmans who he had called brother since who knows when.


    This beastman had blocked a fatal attack at Mark with his own body. And successfully did it with the exchange of his own life. Yes, Rachagal saw the attack Furio was launching and protected Mark who was fighting Bellizia. Furio had released a huge burst of fire. <Flames of Wrath>. Mark wasn¡¯t able to intercept it in time and Rachagal blocked it with his body.


    ¡°Sh#t, why can¡¯t I heal you fast enough!!!!¡± The flames of wrath is a special flame that will not be easily put out. Mark currently was in danger of two demon lords attacking him, but he doesn¡¯t care. Rachagal will die if he doesn¡¯t do something. However¡­


    ¡°Mark, stop that. I¡¯ll die anyway. My body knows it.¡±


    ¡°F*ck that, I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t let you die, you bast*rd!¡± Rachagal saw Mark shouting that, and he was happy. He knew how kind and caring Mark was despite his attempt to hide it. He had first saw Mark when he was very young, and he had watched him grow up. Mark had been one of the very mature of all of them. But deeply inside, he knew that the boy possessed a very kind and soft heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just go faster than you do¡­ that¡¯s¡­all¡± Rachagal smiled for the last time, he looked at the blue sky, Brezia had already been reclaimed by his body. And that honour far surpassed all that he will ever know. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t be seeing the demon king vanquished and live to tell the tale.


    Mark saw his brother took his last breath. Tears started dropping down to his knees. The other two demon lords was already ready to kill Mark. Mark thought, maybe if he had been stronger, he can save him. I he had more speed, Rachagal may not die on him. What if he stalled for time while he activated <science world>? No that won¡¯t work, it needs time to charge up and Mark can¡¯t seem to use it too often. What if he..


    ¡°Muahahaha!! How hilarious, your sacrifice was just a delay. You races¡¯ feelings are absolutely worthless!!" Bellizia shot out her tounge but it was suddenly grabbed.


    The boy used his mechanical arm to grab it. And he swung Bellizia at Furio, and smashed them away. His expression was hallow and filled with anger. he no longer showed an expression that everyone around him knew so well about.


    Mark''s brain was filled with something. This SOMETHING started seething out from Mark''s emotions. Like a crack in his brain and heart. And something started coming out of it. Pain started ripping through his head. He screamed in pain and wrath.


    (What is this?...) Mark was thinking, as wrath, anger, suffering, grief, and hatred was mixing together. He can no longer think clearly, he just knew one thing. And that is to murder the demon lords.


    Asura''s six golden mechanical hands started cracking up. And broke down. It scattered into dust and floated away with the wind. And a pair of black wings that of a fallen angel rose from his back. Its darkness surpassed all matter and logic, like the dark void of the universe.


    This SOMETHING was finished manifesting itself, and Mark knew he could no longer control it. But¡­


    (Why should I care about it?...) The black wings respond to his feelings and it burst out wildly. The wings of anger smashed into Bellizia violently. Instantly blasting the demon lord away. The wings were moving as if being controlled by a whole other entity.


    Then, the boy who got his heart broken, said out a heartless sentence that somehow entered his head.


    "<Entity 497> machine gun barrage." 25 rail machine gun appeared. And mercilessly automatically shot out its bullets. The bullets exploded wildly when it came in contact with the demon lords. BAM!


    "<Law #358> Accelerate." The machine guns that appeared shot out bullets faster than sound and more than 20 explosions were made in a short period of time. The ground was covered with craters and large holes.


    Furio retaliated by firing a huge ball of wrath flames at Mark. But Mark just looked at it, and he said one more sentence


    "<Law #279> vacuum." A huge space of air was suddenly cleared out and removed around the flames. Flames needed air to survive. But without it, it just couldn''t exist.


    The demon lords were panicked at the unknown phenomenon, and Mark''s black wings smashed their sides, blowing them away instantly. The mass of pure black had immeasurable power infused within.


    "What is this...power?" Bellizia looked at the human. A sec ago, they were overwhelmingly beating him 2v1 but now¡­


    Mark continued staring at his wings which gave off a familiar feeling of science, yet it also doesn''t. It was made from science, yet unscientific. The black wings was smashing away wildly, not caring about allies or foes, seeming to just want to let out its anger.


    "<Entity 384> Homing missiles." 30 missile launcher appeared and blasted the demon lords. Bellizia and Furio wasn''t able to dodge it in any way at all.


    "Unforgivable... You da*n son of a @#$%%!!!!"


    "Wait Furio!" Furio had rushed into Mark and bared his claws. He was ready to strip Mark''s head off, but. The black wing blocked his body, and it quickly covered him.


    "Ah...ah...ARGHHHH!!!!!!" Mark roared out and the black wings pierced through Furio''s body, blood was slowly flowing out. And Mark stepped closer.


    "Unforgivable, DIE FROM TORTURE, <Symptom #23> PAIN" The brain cells in Furio was suddenly invaded by the black substance. It started spilling out pain pheromones throughout the body, and Furio screamed. And he gave up to the w pain, taking his last breath. And silence covered the battle ground.


    Bellizia stared the scene in horror. She quickly retreated away while Furio was being tortured. Slavis escorted her and they ran away. Her eyes were filled with fear and horror. How could a mere human torture a demon lord to this extent?


    Hanna saw Mark with Chiron. She stared at her brother in shock. And saw Rachagal''s corpse beside him. Chiron looked at Mark who had sprouted black wings in horror. And was temporarily stunned. But¡­


    Hanna slowly walked up to her brother. Her eyes showed no signs of fear to her brother and instead showed sympathy.


    ¡°Onii-Chan..."


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!!" The uncontrollable black wings raced forward to the girl. Hanna closed her eyes and¡­


    The black wings stopped. Mark was holding it back with all his available mentality. Hanna smiled and walked towards the boy. She came closer.


    "Don''t...come...close...dangerous." Mark was trying to warn the girl he cared most about, but she wouldn''t listen. Hanna saw Mark''s eyes filled with grief and hollowness.


    "Onii-Chan, did you remember Rohana''s cooking? Or when we went to challenge the dungeon together?¡±


    CRACK! The wings started breaking at those words. It then tried to slice the girl who was Mark''s light of hope. But stopped when it almost contacted the girl. Mark was subconsciously holding it back.


    "Did you remember when you went on a date with Alice? Or when you gave me the song?" Hanna took out her precious music box and a sweet melody played out. More and more cracks appeared in Mark''s black wings.


    "You have us to always help you Onii-Chan. Chiron will be willing to help you. Rohana and Fenrir will support you, Alice and Montra will push you forward, and I... Will always be beside you, right Onii-Chan?" The words the girl said were filled with meaning.


    The boy''s wings made its last stand to destroy the boy''s only hope. But it cracked and at last turned to dust. Hanna walked in and hugged her beloved crying brother. He now looked weak, crying and Hanna knew what to do.


    Mark felt a warm feeling on his lips, and he embraced the girl in front of him. He was crying as he did. He had always been carrying all the emotions alone, but now he remembered that there was someone supporting him too. The light of hope in the form of a little girl had given him enough care for him to calm himself.


    "You don''t have to carry all the burden on yourself, Onii-Chan." Chiron walked in later and also gave Mark a little hug. She was happy the way it is. And the fight there ended.


    Between the lines


    (What the... Heck?!) Bazulu stared at the black wings that were manifested. The thing was something even he did not know of.


    (Kataluzia? No, that can''t be. Gaia? No not that too... What is with that power?!) the god continued thinking and at last gave up.


    Kataluzia was also shocked at the sudden surge of power. It was completely unknown. Something that wasn''t from his designs, he decided to peer in but gave up like Bazulu.


    The mysterious power, or being, had already receded into the boy and no sign of it was found.


    Part 7


    "The major army from Brezia have arrived!!" It had been four days since the start of the demon attack. And one day since Mark''s arrival.


    Even when they delayed the invasion, it was still hard. Thankfully, Robert and Jessie had been breaking the landscape and slowing the invasion considerably.


    The west and northern city walls had been totally destroyed. Casualties are rising in numbers up to 100,000 and more. The demon lords had never shown itself again due to unknown reasons. The major army came just in time to stop the invasion and drove the demon army back.


    Rohana and Montra are busily healing wounds while Alice and Chiron does the tactical planning. Fenrir was shooting fireballs down at the demons below.


    And Hanna... She was standing outside a certain room. Mark wouldn''t come out except for eating and restroom. But that is all. Hanna gathered her determination and knocked at the door.


    "I thought I told you-¡°


    "Its me, Onii-Chan.¡±


    "...come in.¡±


    Hanna entered the room. Her brother was still on his bed. Reading a book, usually he will smile while reading a book. But today¡­


    "Its not your fault, Onii-Chan... Rachagal will not have been angry at you. You''ve done your best.¡±


    "... I still should''ve used the... Hah... Its just I need some time alone, Hanna." Mark said weakly as he seemed to use all his strength just to voice out a sentence. He doesn''t look like the old, cheerful Mark Hanna once knew.


    Hanna came closer and slowly grabbed Mark''s hands that seems to be colder than usual. Hanna then brought her head closer to the boy and hugged him.


    "The others are worried, you should go and visit them too. Please cheer up, Onii-chan." Hanna said out passionately as she tightened her hug. Mark smiled, perhaps what she said was true.


    "Well, thanks. You''re right, I should try going out." The boy was reenergized and he sat up. Hanna smiled brightly and followed her brother out of the room. Mark originally had no one to support him in the previous world. And seldom lived alone. But now he had Hanna, and the girls helping him out.


    Mark walked down the stairs and he entered the overwatch tower. He stared down at the battlefield below. The major races are now busily driving away the demon army. And he catches glimpses of the flashy couple, Robert and Jessie, smashing the enemy line.


    Rohana then suddenly entered the room and rushed towards Mark.


    Mark was attacked by two plump arms around his body. And he fell down into the floor. He saw the girl in front of him shedding tears. And realized how worried she must have been.


    "Are you okay, you''ve locked up yourself in your room for so long. Have you eaten good food? I''ve cooked some-¡°


    "I''m fine Rohana, thanks for worrying.¡±


    "You idiot!" Rohana shouted out, lighting knocking on Mark''s belly. Mark broke out laughing, and patted her head. He was happy when he knew that there were people supporting him.


    The trio went on to meet Alice, who came and punched Mark in the belly. Blowing him away to the end of the room. Luckily, Mark casted a light air burst behind him to cushion himself.


    "Mark...is....dumb. Make me worry." She stutters as she said that and hugged the boy. Montra was watching enviously from far away, but her blood spell will make her instantly attracted to a strong being''s blood. Especially of an opposite sex, so she needs one more hour.


    Chiron suddenly appeared behind Mark somehow, and slapped him multiple times.


    "That''s for making me worry!" Chiron puffed out as she said those final words. She truly was worried for the boy. And her face was bright red.


    "MASTERRRRRR Fenrir approached and Hugged Mark. Her brown body with hints of dragon scales fall onto the lucky boy. And he was now had a gorgeous girl weighing him down. Hanna saw Fenrir''s ample chest pushed down Mark''s face, and a blood cord in her brain started twitching. When Fenrir got up, Mark was blown away by a volley of simple water magic.


    Then, Mira joined them and they went to a certain brave beastmans warrior''s final resting place. She had been getting help from the people and coordinating her students to fight.


    There was a grave stone on top of the grave. And Mark bent down to place a bush of flowers on it. They all sat down silently and prayed for him.


    "Sorry and Thank you Rachagal..." Tears started welling up on Mark''s face again. He quickly wiped it off to hide it. And he slowly walked away. He will not make his sacrifice be in vain. And will never fail to save someone ever again.


    Part 8


    (How can he not remember!!!!!!) Hanna''s face was livid red as she thought of the kiss she had with the boy.


    Mark''s memory was blurred when he used that power, he did remember Hanna saving him from despair, but forgot about the crucial part.


    (I-I don''t know how to face him anymore!) The day Hanna brought Mark to the grave and comforted him was like a dream. And she knew that she had loved Mark.


    However, from that fateful day onwards. Mark had been more... ''mature'' and he seemed to look at Hanna kindly as a man and woman. And that was a plus for Hanna. But that made her more and more shy as she tried to gather her courage and say the magic sentence to Mark.


    Today, she was doing training in the academy with Alice, Rohana, Montra, Fenrir, and Chiron. They did different tag teams and fought against each other.


    They were conversing while doing the fighting. And things went smoothly. The demon army had been driven away, and Brezia had been reclaimed. Although they lost a huge portion if Xion, with a huge loss in army strength. Brezia''s terrain will prove more valuable than ever as a strong defence point.


    "Hey, Chiron. What''s with those clothes?" Alice asked Chiron.


    "HM? Well, Siris- I meant Mark and I will go on a trip in Xion. He promised to buy me a meal for my anniversary of staying in this world as a hero for 9 months total." The one in question, Chiron, said out shyly and happily as she swung her dagger around.


    "What!! A-a private date with Onii-Chan!?" Hanna shouted in disbelief.


    "Its not a date, just a celebration!¡±


    "Then why are you wearing those showy clothes!" Montra angrily shouted out, seeing Chiron''s choice of wearing. She was wearing a clothe Mira recommended to her.


    Her cleavage was showing, but not too much for a boy to instantly loose interest, or too little. She wore lipsticks and a hairpin. And her eyelashes were colored faint purple. Making her much sexier than before yet humble. Mira truly was a girl with experience.


    "What''s a date?" Fenrir innocently asked out. But no one bats an eye.


    Montra''s eye suddenly turned sadistic. Her split personality appeared and she smiled evilly.


    Montra then suddenly dropped a bomb in the middle of the conversation.


    "How about we all have a battle Royale. And whoever wins will get to date with Mark after Chiron first?¡±


    Vuummm


    All the expression on the girls'' faces changed. They then looked at each other and nodded. The fight between Mark''s harem.(Which the boy himself knew nothing about.) Had started.

 Chapter 14: Interlude

    Author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve once read tate no yuusha(and quitted halfway cause I¡¯m bored of it lol) And I don¡¯t really want to walk his route¡­maybe . And for fans of science and magic moves. Please wait~


    PS: Piles of works=slow and possibly bad release. Sorry. I''m kinda in a bottleneck here, comment for ideas pls


    Part 1


    Jayborino stared over the hills, he looked at the demon territory. It was ominous, the demon should¡¯ve used this chance to attack. Yet they haven¡¯t even shown themselves. Although Xion was attacked, it shouldn¡¯t be this peaceful. Jayborino stared at the scene in curiosity.


    ¡°It really is strange.¡± Sakura walked up to the the slender but masculine boy. She also looked at the forest worriedly. She had seen what had happened when they attacked Brezia. And she thought it was strange how there wasn¡¯t retaliation near Brezia yet.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Should I go investigate this then?¡± Jayborino said casually, his gravity rings had reached a new height. And he was confident in his speed to run away. His rings had reached over 50. Normally, this is impossible for a normal human. But Jayborino¡¯s magic have successfully transformed into a body strength control. Magic will transform into what its user desires.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°No you can¡¯t, Sakura, if you go, it will be a burden when we run away.¡±


    h


    ¡°Oh ho, really? I¡¯m confident in my skills though, why can¡¯t you bring me too?¡± Sakura puffed her face and raise it in confidence. She was sure if she wanted, she could run away at anytime. There was a treasure in the dungeon she found and kept for herself. Silver also has a special item for running away.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Fine, you¡¯ll follow me anyway.¡±


    Jayborino then asked Sakura to call Silver as he wait at the bottom of the wall. When she left, he jumped down the high walls and landed on the ground with a thud. His body could be said to have no useless muscles at all. He could likely break a rock with bare hands without a scratch.


    Jayborino continued to wait till Silver and Sakura


    Jayborino and his girlfriends(?) then started walking towards the demon territory casually. The demon territory was made of purple trees. The stones beneath them is black. But it wasn''t coal. And their hard, really hard.


    (The place here sure looks creepy...) The sun was high, but the demon territory was covered with mist. The mist wasn''t thick. But it seems to block the sun''s blessing. So the area around looks more morbid.The atmosphere wasn''t pleasing to Jayborino at all.


    "Creepy..." Silver was shivering, but tried to keep brave face. Which is kinda cute according to Jayborino.


    Jayborino''s POV


    I walked down the demon territory with Sakura and Silver. The area around seems. How should I describe this... Purple? Morbid? Sad? Yes it seems... Lifeless. Like a living thing shouldn''t even exist here.


    Silver was already shivering, which is cute. I can still remember our date back then when I, Sakura and Silver went. They suddenly turned aggressive and kissed me while eating a kind of food.


    Sakura was more aggressive as of late. She kept attacking him in different ways. Silver followed suit and wear shirts which showed her cleavage more than before. And it worked wonderfully on me.


    I just love the girls'' pale skin. They seem to contain such elasticity that Jayborino wouldn''t get bored with touching it. If I found an idiom for Sakura''s beauty, Sakura was a diamond, and Silver is like a fragile artwork. Nowadays, with that bast*rd gone. I have no roommate, and the two girls came over to be my temporary roommates.


    Anyways, now that we''re in the demon territory, we really should look around. Which isn''t much, there were only purple trees and a dry barren ground. The miasma around seems very ominous. This is seriously boring.


    But something was strange, like something was missing. What could it be... It was like I am missing an important piece of the puzzle. The ominous background...check. Strange ecosystem...check. Wait a minute¡­


    "Hey, Jay. I don''t see any monsters here.¡±


    That''s right, no sign of monsters, there really should be some though¡­


    "That''s right, are they hiding somewhere?" Silver voiced out her worries. She lifts her staff up and chanted something. Before piercing it down and closing her eyes.


    "Lord of the wind, grant me your power to see through all, little or small. <Search>" A gust of wind burst out underneath Silver and covered the area around. The gale of wind seethe through the cracks in the ground and around the purple forest. I felt the wind passed through my body, as if searching for something.


    Silver goes silent for a while, before suddenly opening her eyes wide in shock. So I asked her what she found. The results were


    "There were hundreds below us... And some that seems to camouflage in the trees. They are really silent so its hard to detect" Silver said out quietly.",we should not wake them from their slumber.¡±


    "Agreed" Sakura seems to have forge an alliance with Silver without me knowing.


    I looked at the towering tree carefully, if I look carefully, I can spot some movements. Which is kinda gross, because its like insects are sticking everywhere on the tree. Covering it.


    "Maybe its the miasma that are hiding them.¡±


    "True, but why wouldn''t it attack us?" I replied to Sakura''s statement with a question. She looked at the monsters and ponders inquisitively. At last, she seems to give up and signed.


    "Well, we should be careful nevertheless, let''s set up a little Barrier for now.¡±


    Silver and I nodded and Silver made a thin detecting barrier.


    Part 2


    What''s this? Why are there people venturing into the monster''s zone?


    Maybe they came here to scout us. We should watch from afar.


    Those damn demons took over our lands and their god brainwashed our monsters into killing machines. Usually, no one journeyed here anymore.


    How dare the demon''s god create dungeon to slaughter and corrupt monsters for fun. Now humans views all of us as evil.


    If only they knew that some of us aren''t, and have almost the same physical appearance and mentality as humans¡­


    Maybe I should try approaching those humans first. Perhaps they will understand.


    Part 3


    3rd view


    Weston was now in a huge predicament. Today, he woke up as usual. And intended to take a bath and chill out. He was a normal boy with normal physics.


    Leafa was nowhere to be found. She wasn''t his roommate at first. But she FORC- actually politely asked Weston¡¯s old roommate. And from then on was sleeping with him every night. Almost driving him supremely insane. Weston was now stretching his body on the bed as he slowly stood up. He sleepily looked at the opposite side of the room and stood up. Brezia¡¯s reclamation had been fun, but now he was just bored.


    (Where¡¯s Leafa anyway?) He tried to send a message to Leafa, but somehow it won¡¯t respond. Weston thought then that it was probably just her needing some private time. He took his towel and a new clothe. And walked to the shower room. He casually opened the door and was about to approach the tub when¡­


    (Got you again~) Leafa suddenly pushed him down from behind, and Weston¡¯s head hit the floor. Or it should have been unless a layer of water was supporting him. He felt a warm sensation on his back. Weston immediately did an emergency protocol and closed his two eyes. Leafa was covered by a towel, but the rest of her body was naked. She was now tightly hugging Weston and squishing her weapons against him.


    (What the hell are you doing!!!!) Weston mentally cried out in horror as he tried to escape, but his hands were already hold down. He tried his best to escape, but the more he moved, the more his body contacted with Leafa¡¯s naked one. His strings of sanity however, have been put through hellish trials to control himself and think wisely.


    (Oh¡­I just wanted to try bathing with you, Westie! It¡¯ll be fun. I wanted to do this for soo long. Can¡¯t we?) Leafa sent a huge wave of cute woman emotions over to Weston. Overloading his thoughts, this is one of the ways she forced him to do something  dangerous to his sanity. Weston however, was a mighty warrior who trained his mentality to the fullest.


    (No!!! I Won¡¯t allow this to happen! Get off me now, please.) Leafa looked down dejectedly and walked off. Her face was so sad it hurts Weston¡¯s heart. He seemed to contemplate about something and finally gave up.


    (Fine, Leafa you win. But you must wear swimsuits!) Weston shyly said out and Leafa¡¯s face lit up in delight. She ran over to Weston and hugged him. Coupled with a kiss. Weston¡¯s skin was attacked by intense pleasure and Leafa¡¯s kiss seems to blow him away. He was lost in the pleasure but eventually returned back to reality. Leafa changed clothes at lighting speed. She was already in a normal bikini, which is kinda sexy now that he think of it.


    The couple could be said to be the most silent ever found. They almost never talk to each other, just making expressions. So it seems really awkward to some people. Leafa was now in the huge bathtub that was designed for 2 people to go into. The culture of this world is far stranger than the other world. And he was both happy and awkward with it.


    Leafa continued to wash Weston¡¯s back while humming sweetly. She sometimes would do erotic things like licking him on the neck or blowing him in the ear. She also hugged him from the back and ¡®unintentionally¡¯ pushed her soft, ample, chest onto his back with force. Weston was both enjoying and trying his best to control himself. But his proud son won¡¯t keep calm and got excited.


    (Well, how do you feel coming to this world, Leafa.)


    (I feel very sad and grieved for many days. Before you showed up and helped me. I would¡¯ve been nothing if it hadn¡¯t been for you, Westie.) Leafa sweetly sent the message as she seemed to think of a distant memory. She had a happy expression on her face as she approached closer.


    (Good for you then.)


    (Hi hi, Westie is so cute.) Weston was attacked with a long lick on his neck. Leafa had been practicing her technique for long, and it wasn¡¯t worthless. It made Weston thought of what would happen if the war with the demon king was over. He can¡¯t help but fantasised about it. But that will have to wait though. After it was over, Leafa went out with a proud look and Weston was lying on his bed faced down. All his mental energy was used to avoid insanity. He needs a serious break. Though he promised to go on a date later with Leafa.


    Part 4


    Hanna readied her stance as she faced her enemies. The winner will get the chance to date with Mark, and things are high at stake.


    Chiron is like a cheat here, so she would be able to go date Mark anyways. Which was what Hanna was jealous at her but that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it now. She prepared her power, the 4 elements were already infused within it. And she took a step forward. A large sword appeared in her hand. The sword of the 4 elements, excaliber.


    Montra had also prepared her weapon, it was the sickle dyed red. This sickle had accumulated the powers of the ones it had slain, and with their blood. Its power rivals even the heavenly sword of the legends. She licked her lips in lust of battle, her eyes were that of a madmen¡¯s.


    Rohana took out her staff. She already prepared her spell, and she stared at her enemies in anticitation. Balls of golden lights surrounded her body, as if guarding her against all odds the world could throw at her. The light orbs of protection was a sacred spell, she slowly raised her staff and a block of boulder surrounded her staff, turning it into a powerful blunt weapon.


    Fenrir was staying still, as if thinking something. Her eyes had long turned red. The sign that she was ready for battle. Her brown skin was exceeding light, like she was goddess from another world. She then looked at her enemies, and the red eyes seems to be one of a high class predator with tons of pride.


    Alice now looked at Hanna, and she slowly raised her fist. The earth fists were surrounding her as if to protect her. She could feel her blood boiling from excitement. She had long awaited a battle with her friends. She stared at Montra, determining to beat her once and for all. The earth fist then seems to raise up and challenge the heavens, the mood was on.


    Chiron was silent, chanting a little spell before the battle. Her eyes were calm, patient and ready. Her body seems to fade into the background. But if we look closer, black flames were thinly covering her body. It could be said that she had put the assassins to shame. And she took out her beloved dagger. Mark had just put a sleep poison on it, and one slash means that the other lose.


    The challengers rushed in and slashed their weapons with fury. Chiron instantly erased her presence and tried to make a surprise at the others. But Alice created a huge earth fist and smashed it down at her opponents, the moment that transpired. The whole academy shook in fear. The ceiling and the glass in the arena broke in the blast wave. All was destroyed, except the other contestants. Fenrir suddenly shot out a fireball at Hanna, she blocked it with a large water wall, and attacked back with a huge block of boulder.


    Montra had a wild look on her face, she swung her sickle down at Rohana, but she used her staff to block it, and a burst of pure energy blasted Montra back. Mantra laughs and she took out her sickle and prepared her stance, a huge stream of blood burst forth from her sickle, and she licked it. Her purple skin was now covered with ancient runes, and they glowed brightly. Rohana puts out her staff and casted a special defence magic. The light globes around her condenses into a barrier and they formed a large shield.


    Chiron stared at the scene she took out her blade and readied herself again. She spawn more than twenty fireballs, and it all smashed into her enemies. She than jumped up, then looked down, Hanna was following her, she engaged on a fierce fight with Hanna. Hanna took out her excaliber and it clashed with her dagger. No matter how many tricks they both used, they can¡¯t beat each other.


    Alice once again raised her fist up. She brutally fought with Fenrir. They exchanged fists and the area around them were filled with craters. Then she used her earth fist to hit Fenrir¡¯s back, in which Fenrir already created a huge wall of molten rock to block the earth fist. Fenrir¡¯s eyes turned red again from anger, and she retaliated with a mighty kick. Her hairs were suddenly floated up with anger. She started to levitate and rose up. Magic runes covered all over her body. She was ready to crush all opposition. She flew towards Alice and crushed her earth fist with pure force.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought, Dragon¡± Alice said in a mocking tone as she returned a swing of fist back at Fenrir, in which Fenrir grasp it and swung her down to the ground below. Fenrir however had manifested wings to cushion herself.


    ¡°Really? I was about to say that your highness¡± Fenrir returned back with a kick and Alice was blown upwards with force. Alice flew up till she reached the ceiling and pushed the ceiling above to propel herself down with force. She literally punched the ground and it broke the area around them.


    Meanwhile, Montra and Rohana are engaging in a furious magic exchange. Montra¡¯s magic is fast and pressuring, but Rohana had already countered all of them and slowly but surely casted a strong magic ball at Montra. Mantra dodged all of them but suffered the blast waves while Rohana was also guarding all the energy balls with her floating shiny balls of light. The magic balls kept on protecting Rohana and assaulting Montra.


    ¡°Well, you sure are better than I thought, elf. I thought you peace lovers doesn¡¯t know how to fight!¡± Montra swung her sickle down at Rohana in which she then casted a huge red tree to block it. And the tree continued to assault Montra with unrelenting force. Montra, took out her bottles of blood and drank it. Night elves of the blood tribe will drink blood as if they¡¯re water, but mostly the blood belongs to the monsters.


    ¡°You too, night elf!¡± Rohana continued her assault at the purple skinned night elf. The red and white magic clashed in fury. The red side tried to overpower the white. While the white slowly ate the red side away. It seems to know no end.


    Montra then saw an too obvious opening in Rohana and instantly tackled her with her sickle. She already casted a blood draining spell that would instantly make Rohana faint. But¡­


    ¡°Got you, night elf¡± Rohana¡¯s figure suddenly turned into water and melted down to the floor. It was one of Rohana¡¯s new trick. <Decoy>. Rohana casted an explosion spell behind Montra and blew her away, Montra was still in shock as she toppled over and fainted. Rohana then looked back at the remaining fighting scene, intending to interfere and gain her victory.


    ¡°Well, you heroes are better than I expected, especially you Chiron!¡± Hanna once again shot a huge fire-covered boulder at Chiron, in which she dodged it easily and reproached Hanna with a black fire ball in her hand. It blew Hanna away but Hanna had already created a huge wall of liquid to support herself and increased her speed with wind magic. Hanna rushed in and swung her excaliber at the girl again but was once again parried it with her dagger.


    ¡°You¡¯re good too, as expected of Mark¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his lover!¡± Hanna furiously fought back. Then they both retreated back at the same time and a large barrage of boulders and black fires burst from behind the two. The whole academy trembled before their power. The power of fire and earth clashing unrelentlessly.


    After a while, they rushed forward towards each other and their weapons clashed. Chiron was about to destroy Hanna with her blade, then she noticed one thing. Her legs were stuck in the pool of mud. <Quagmire>. She frantically tried to move away but failed. Hanna had already closed in and pointed her sword at Chiron¡¯s neck. Chiron smiled and gave up the battle. Hanna was breathing heavily as she slowly walked away from the defeated Chiron. The mud dispersed and Chiron sulkily walked over to the seating beside the arena.


    Hanna was about to look at Chiron mockingly when a blast of magic approached her, it was Rohana who had just finished and intended to defeat Hanna with the element of surprise. Hanna¡¯s troubles aren¡¯t over just yet.


    Part 5


    Jayborino continued through the plains. It was still dark and misty, but all is good. He was still worried however, whether the monsters around will attack or not. And fear to make them react in anyway. Sakura was casually walking by while Silver was cowering but trying to make a brave face, again. Jayborino was truly happy to have these two girls as his official girlfriend.


    Now, they were walking through the purple landscape until, suddenly, a monster with a human body and feathery wings on her arm approached. Jayborino instantly prepared his stance while Sakura and Silver were also ready. Jayborino remembered a certain game, and he knew they call this monster the Harpy.


    ¡°Wait~!!!¡± The female Harpy shouted frantically for them to stop, and it made Jayborino and the rest flinched for a bit.


    ¡°Who, are you?¡± Sakura asked out the question first, and the Harpy slowly flew towards them. Its face was beet red and it slowly approached Jayborino. Jayborino already prepared to fight, he had long since took off his rings. The Harpy raised its hand in surrender and her face was desperate for help.


    ¡°We are the Sabulzim tribe. The tribe of monsters that were naturally spawned and not made by the gods. We aren¡¯t evil, and we aren¡¯t human¡¯s enemies. We are friends¡­¡± The harpy frantically said out. Yes, they are the Sabulzim, species with high intelligence but their minds aren¡¯t made to kill. And functions similarly to human¡¯s.


    ¡°And how should we trust you? Monster.¡± Sakura menacingly said out as she took out her sword, katana. She wasn¡¯t about to trust another monster on no basis whatsoever. And she glared at the Harpy menacingly.


    ¡°Uh.. guys?¡± Silver was speaking out and Jayborino turned his head to her. Her neck was pointed by a sharp claw. It was a monster-human looking. A female werewolf. This one, however, looks humane in every aspect except the random furs around her body. She was truly a gorgeous woman.


    ¡°As you can see, we don¡¯t take hostages.¡± The werewolf released Silver and walked away slowly. She wasn¡¯t that old and was only 16 looking. The Harpy continued her speech.


    ¡°We are the monster tribe which is the ruler of the lands here previously. Before those bastards demons showed up. And I tell you, we of our tribe aren¡¯t as bad as you think. And I am the adopted daughter of the grand leader here. And she would like a word with you.¡± The Harpy said and gestured them to come to a cave nearby.


    Jayborino shrugged his shoulders and he decided to follow, as well as the two other girls. They have their special items ready for anytime they want to retreat. So now, they aren¡¯t really fearing anything.


    The cave was made of glittering purple rock. Which is much better than the morbid looking rock outside. They continued on until they reached a large room. In the centre stood a chair and atop it sat a beautiful woman with snake tail. Beastmans have animal parts, but monsters are completely different. They have those parts as a major thing in their body, unlike the beastmans.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The Lamia slowly slithered towards them and looked into their eyes. She seemed to be surprised about something and Jayborino instinctively put his hands up to guard¡­ whatever his instinct is telling him.


    ¡°Hoh~ You can defend against my enchantment trait. I accidentally used it on basis. But it seems your mind is far more protective than any I¡¯ve seen. Just how much did you train your body exactly.¡± One¡¯s body can correspond to one¡¯s mind. They are semi related, and that made Jayborino¡¯s will very strong.


    ¡°I did some.¡±


    ¡°Ufufufu¡­ Interesting, human. I implore you to join our banquet tonight, we have much to talk about.¡± The woman led them to an open room with foods lined up. Jayborino slowly ate the foods as he conversed with the monsters around him. He found out that they can¡¯t exactly be defined as monsters, but more of a whole new race with intelligence enough to be accepted into the major races. And they all have huge variations, yet they are all the same in some aspects, making it even stranger. Since they can all mate at anytime they want.


    ¡°So, what do you want with us, Lamia?¡± Sakura asked the queen of the monsters, the question. She wasn¡¯t trusting her too much yet.


    ¡°We want to make connections with you major races. After the demons took over our land for themselves and banished us, it has cleaved our honor. And we won¡¯t allow it to happen.


    ¡°And why us?¡±


    ¡°Well, no one has come here in eight years, and you appear to be the first to come here.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, so what must we do?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can help us by escorting our messenger to your city. We want you to protect her while she will get used to the human city. The messenger will be Zagara, the harpy who brought you here.¡± The Lamia pointed at the proud looking Zagara who was looking excited about her quest.


    ¡°So we bring her to get used to the major races while the major races will get more used to your monster tribe, huh?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    :Well, we can do that, why not?¡± Silver was playing with the little cute monster children around. And they are having fun playing with them. The little children seems to call her sister already.


    ¡°Fine! We accept your proposal, and what will you give us in return?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we give you these enchanted knuckles, they are used to fight for melee warriors. And from seeing your body, I guess that you are a melee fighter, right?¡± Lamia looked at Jayborino throughly, she had guessed his power when she looked at his body. He was the only man with no weapons of any kind. And she guessed the knuckles to be perfect for him. ¡°They can increase your punching strength.


    ¡°deal.¡± Jayborino greedily grabbed his knuckles and he put it on. It seemed to become part of his body before he took it off. It feels literally incredible. He looked at it happily like a child inspecting a new toy.


    They made a connection with the monsters that day.


    Part 6


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re just too strong, beastman!¡± Alice was now overwhelming Fenrir. Fenrir wasn¡¯t even mad at her. Because she won¡¯t lose anything anyway. Fenrir was running out of power, her runes aren¡¯t as glittering as before. And that was a sign of her weakness. She was breathing heavily as she ran up to Alice again. Intending to make a last stand. Alice wasn¡¯t faring too good either, but she had enough fire power to summon an earthiest and blow away Fenrir. Fenrir, however, suddenly burst herself upward with a fireball and damaged herself, her wings propelled her forward and she quickly erased the distance between her and Alice in an instant.


    Alice flinched and she got hit in the chest. She was surprised by the sudden attack and she toppled over and over again. She had made a grave mistake of underestimating her opponent. She then tried to stand up but collapsed down. Fenrir also tried to stand up, but she also felled down to the floor. The match was a tie.


    ¡°You¡¯re good too, dragon, worthy of Mark¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­You too, beastman, worthy of being his bride.¡± They both laughed and Chiron carried them off them to the seating where Montra was waiting for them. Mantra was now drinking blood from a clear bottle of glass. She was replenishing her power.


    Now, Hanna and Rohana were the only ones left. Rohana and Hanna had lost a lot of power, so they will fight equally. Rohan was using her long range to her full advantage. She was sniping Hanna away with ease as the victim must keep on dodging over and over again. Hanna can¡¯t find an opening on Rohana who was using her magical orbs to guard herself as she shoots out her magic atillerly.


    Hanna stared at Rohana and suddenly, she shot a little boulder bullet at her. She got this idea from when Mark was using his strange device to shoot out little balls of bullets. So she copied him and found it surprisingly effective against things with no scale or low defence. But Rohana had a solid thin defence around her to block it. Rendering the bullets useless, but Hanna wasn¡¯t out of tricks yet. She slowly raised her hand and 2 earth tentacles burst from the ground to wrap around Rohana while she is busy fighting Hanna.


    ¡°Got you!¡± Hanna shouted out in glee as she created a large golem instantiously and crushed Rohana¡¯s barrier with it. Then she erased the distance between her and Rohana to point the sword at Rohana¡¯s neck. And at last the tournament found a winner.


    Hanna walked of proudly as she gazed at Rohana, Rohana was hitting the ground with a childish face of a loser. But she wasn¡¯t that upset, and nothing bad happened. But, a person suddenly entered the room and shouted out happily.


    ¡°Hey, Chiron, Its about time we go on a tour- What the hell happened here!!!!!!!¡± Mark gazed at the broken arena and the girls in a mess. Blood were covering their bodies and Mark hurriedly went over to each of them and sped up their cell regeneration. He frantically tried to help them one by one as they were injured. They all had a beet red face as he approached them.


    ¡°Now, tell me what the hell and why the hell are you girls like this.


    ¡°We were having a competition to see who gets, err¡­ to go on a tour with you next!¡± Hanna was flustered and tried to find an excuse to trick her brother. But, luckily, her brother took it well and smiled. He then said his plan.


    ¡°How about we all go together, we could all just enter the city or maybe go to the dungeon, how a¡¯bout that?¡± Mark made a proposal without a second thought and he was slapped in the faced and kicked in the belly. He instantly blame Kataluzia for the unreasonable punishment.


    Part 7


    (Do you really need to wear this?) Weston stared in despair at the shirt Leafa was wearing. It was a green tight shirt with an almost see-through shirt. It was so showing that it embarrasses the boy who was going to date with the wearer. It makes him want to push her down. Leaf¡¯s hair which was turning green, w=was flowing down, fluttering in the wind. It made him wish he could see more of her body.


    Leafa was happy at the expression on Weston. She had expected the reaction, and her green hair seems to joggle around with happiness. Weston and Leafa are about to go and take a date, while also Leafa secretly trying to find a way to elope with him.


    (Well, Westie, I really like this shirt. Its so breezy~)


    (Ugh¡­ Fine¡­ Whatever you want.) Weston reluctantly agreed and was fed by a huge eye candy no matter where he looks. They were going on a date in Brezia, again. So they must be prepared, Leafa was planning for them to go on a dungeon hunting and fight monsters. So it may not be so bad, they only intended to enter the first levels.


    (Who the hell dates in a dungeon, anyways) Weston thought privately to himself.


    Part 8


    Right now, Jayborino was walking back to the city. The harpy following him was happily chatting with Sakura and Silver. As Mark had taught him, women are women, and they never change, no matter which world you run into. Though, the harpy to him was very cute, she had a very small chest but her energetic behaviour made her so alluring. Like a sunshine on a cold day. Cheering everybody around up.


    The Harpy¡¯s name was, Zagara. Zagara was a playful girl who likes to talk with girls her age. She had been very fond of Sakura and Silver. And she playfully have a time to play with them. They were heading to the city of Brezia, they were heading out the next day anyway. And Sakura was now hatching a plan to go on a date with Jayborino. She was now speaking to Silver and Zagara how to seduce Jayborino.


    ¡°If we want to seduce him further, I allow it. You two are worthy of being is SECOND and THIRD girlfriend. I am of course the FIRST girlfriend. Jayborino is kind, so you two can be his girlfriends and he won¡¯t even mind it. Silver already got the second girlfriend. But you Harpy, shall be recruited as the third, if you want.¡±


    ¡°Yay!! I want it, I want it!!¡± Zagara shouted out happily as she jumped around in happiness. She had no Idea what was a girlfriend but it looked fun to her, and that was enough.


    Jayborino felt a chill up his spines as he heard the girls behind his back. Sakura and Silver had always been his girlfriends since that faithful day. And now they gave him daily kisses every morning.(Which he was getting more and more addicted to. He can¡¯t resist their pink lips and their alluring body anyways. Luckily for him. They both haven¡¯t reached the master level of Leafa yet. And also Jayborino hadn¡¯t been as trained or calm as Weston.


    They both decided to visit the small village next to Brezia. The little village were at first marvelled at the strangeness of Zagara. But eventually got used to it when she slipped and landed headfirst into the ground. Her energetic aura must have drawn all the people around in. They chatted happily with her and asked her about her specs. She spread it that she was a monster from a tribe of monsters that is better than the monsters around. And no one really minded and some even accepted it.


    Jayborino smiled as he watched Zagara happily chatted around and he thought that many people have already accepted the monster into the community. It made his heart burst in joy seeing a cute girl being happy getting into the social world of the major races.


    After some time, Zagara walked back proudly and she approached Mark. She was buzzing about all she talked about with the villagers. She was jumping around about the day today. And Jayborino happily chatted with her.


    It was evening and they were already dead tired. So they decided to rent an inn and eat in a restaurant nearby. Jayborino had stockpiled his money from all his hero work. And it was about time he took a little rest. The group walked off to the bar and they entered it. Inside, there were many wild beastmans going crazy after they drank alcohol. And they were singing strange songs and rhymes which were kinda good, to Jay¡¯s standards.


    ¡°I would like this please.¡± It was a secret, but Jayborino was really, really bad with alcohols. Whenever he drank it, he always go wild from drinking. And changed his personality completely. Siris, Mark once told him how he confessed his love for Sakura and Silver in front of him. And that was how he knew Jay¡¯s secret in the first place. From that moment on, he never ever took one more sip of the lovely liquid.


    ¡°Hey Jay, why don¡¯t yah try this, its good.¡± Apparently, Zagara have already drank a whole jar of wine and her face was bright red. She clumsily walked toward Jayborino and offered him a drink. Jayborino quickly refuses it.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m bad with these stuff.¡± Right after he said that, another voice came from behind his back, it was Silver, but gone was her shyness and replaced with a face filled with confidence.


    ¡°Nwooo- you need to drink it- hic- to, or else I¡¯m gonna *hic* get you.¡± Silver was also red as she encouraged Jayborino to drink it. And Jayborino retreated back and his back hit a soft wall of flesh, it was Sakura, but she didn¡¯t look so drunk. And Jayborino was temporarily relieved as he was about to stand up though¡­


    ¡°*Hic* You are my *hic* boyfriend. Learn to touch me more, idiot!¡± Sakura suddenly leaned on Jayborino as she wailed like a child. Jayborino knew that this was dangerous, and tried to get out, before a strong hand suddenly grabbed his shoulders. It was Zagara. Her strength was not at all promotional to her body. She had a strength enough to rival Jayborino in 5G. (HE¡¯s in 10+ already though.) But that was more than enough to hold him in place.


    ¡°Jay, can I be your girlfriend yet?¡± She seriously spoke out with a serious face. And she also slowly used her arms which were partly covered by feathers to hug him from the back. It was too comfortable for Jayborino so he quickly backed away. Lastly, Silver came and she approached Jayborino, her face in front of his. And she did an unexpected thing, she kissed him inside the public.


    ¡°MMmmm!!!¡± Jayborino was shocked at the sudden kiss. Since usually it was light, but now she seemed to be sucking on his very mouth. Somehow increasing her cuteness by many folds. Jayborino was paralysed for a second, before he gently pushed Silver away, and dashed to the inn far away from the restaurant.


    ¡°Wait *hic* for me!!!¡± Sakura ran with full speed with Jayborion as he slowly retreated away. Jayborino was already far away in his inn. And sat down in fear and excitement as he looked at the girls had fainted besides him. He carried them to his rooms and slowly laid them down on their beds.


    ¡°Well, you girls sure are a lot of trouble¡­¡± He signed out but his head was filled with joy. He got kissed by the shy Silver, and he had fun being with these girls. Possibly, he wanted this form of peace to last forever.


    The next day¡­


    Silver, Sakura and Zagara were assembling a small meeting. They all had a red face as they stared at the boy sleeping on his bed. They decided to keep the matters that happened last night a secret between them.


    Part 9


    ¡°S-so, where should we go, Mark?¡± Chiron was now walking down the streets with a normal looking boy. The boy was leading her to a shopping centre, the centre of the girls¡¯ paradise. He was planning on letting Chiron know about the best parts about the city first. Hanna also came with them. Apparently, she couldn¡¯t allow Chiron to be alone with Mark, and decided to come and check, using her reward from the tournament.


    ¡°I will be bringing you two to a shopping centre near here. Hanna knows about this place well, and she can guide you carefully, okay?¡± Mark was happily leading them both around the city, oblivious to the tension between the two girls as he merrily did so. The stars were twinkling above them. And Hanna stared at her brother passionately.


    They are having fun going around the city, when a tall girl suddenly popped out and approached Mark. In this world, instead of boys bullying girls, its the opposite and it was the girls that did it. Unfortunately for her, the moment she touched Mark, a knife was ready at her neck to slice it off. She frantically ran away after the incedent. And Mark was contemplating on whether to be happy he got saved or had abandoned his luck. He quickly thought it as lucky when he got a glare from the tall girl besides him.


    ¡°Sheesh, Onii-chan really should learn how to restrain himself!¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t done anything!?¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Hanna turned her head away and puffed out in anger, then she led Mark and Chiron into one of the symbol places in Xion. It was a small his to the east of the city, where you can see stars shine. Similar to Alice¡¯s private place, yet different. Mark and Chiron stared at the sky with amazement as they saw the stars above them. Then Chiron stared at Mark. She surely knew now that she loved him more than anyone else in the world. He had been kind to her and guided her through dangers. He took the spot of her teacher. And now, she just can¡¯t bare to see him go away anymore. She gathers her resolve and finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡°Um, Onii-chan/Mark¡±¡± Hanna had the same idea, and was about to confess right on the spot. They both shut up. The two girls both stared at the other girl in shock. There was a spark between them and they seemed to agree on something.


    ¡°Hm? what?¡± The dense boy replied naturally.¡±


    ¡°Its nothing, Onii-chan. I want to go there to talk to Chiron in private.¡± Hanna said kindly and led Chiron away from the scene. They argued on something before they at last settled down and went back to Mark.


    ¡°Um, Onii-chan, I and Chiron have something to say to you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it Hanna? I can always save any problems!¡± Mark said confidently, still staring at the stars.


    ¡°We love you, Mark.¡± Chiron confessed.


    ¡°Oh, yes great¡­. WHAT!?¡±


    ¡°Please become our boyfriend, Onii-chan.¡± Hanna daringly said, not retreating a step.


    ¡°Uh, but,¡±


    ¡°Do you love us both?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡± Mark shyly said out. He knew that it was the worst for him to hook up two girls at once. But he truly loved both of them. And wanted to continue doing so.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s easy right!¡± Hanna jumped up to her Onii-chan and hugged him. She took his face and kissed him suddenly, Chiron gasped at the sudden stolen chance, and ran up to the spot. Mark, on the other hand, was shocked at the sudden kiss. He had forgotten about the kiss given to him back when that ¡®something¡¯ burst out from his body. But now it was given to him directly. He felt the pleasure running through his veins, he loved his sister. But now, she was more than a sister, she was something much more important.


    The moment Hanna parted her lips, Chiron attacked and kissed Mark too. Her kiss wasn¡¯t as strong as Hanna, but she was gentler and seemed to carry as much feeling. It made Mark loved her even more. He had loved all the girls around him, and can¡¯t bare to see even one of them die in front of him. Chiron parted and she hugged Mark. She was embarrassed, but she smiled and continued to do so.


    In a way, this was another peaceful day.


    Part 10


    Finnick walked through the city of Brezia. It was a peaceful night, and he was signing. Ever since he came to this world, it had been nothing but trouble. But, he felt his life to have more meaning.


    He had became much closer to the girl he loved. And he happily took this chance to improve his character. Much to his surprise, he found that being this way was much more comfortable.


    He continued walking happily down through the hallways as he then was suddenly blown away by a certain silhouette. The silhouette grabbed his head and instantly, rushes of pleasures coursed through his veins, It was Slavis, the demon of Lust.


    ¡°Now, at long last, one of the heroes shall- Bufu!!!¡± A block of boulder hit her and she was blasted away. Weston, Leafa, and the two other heroes had come to Finnic¡¯s rescue.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be so easy, bi#ch! That¡¯s my Finnick!¡± A girl who Finnick felled in love with said out daringly. She had shot the boulder by lifting it up and swinging it. Finnick loved her John Cena attitude.


    Weston and Leafa had already held hands and shot 40 magical bullets at Slavis. Slavis was blown away and she slowly judged the situation. If she fight now, she would likely lose due to the difference in numbers, and she decided to run away. But Finnick was already standing in her way, his dual blades ready to slice her neck with ease.


    With her escape path all blocked, Slavis resorted to her last trick, she suddenly punched the ground below and shot herself upwards. Finnick, however, was the master of trickery as well, and instantly intercepted her. The other heroes then casted a huge chaining spell on Slavis.


    Slavis tried to break through the chains, but Weston and Leafa was too strong for her. And the chains pulled her down, the moment she reached the floor, Finnick walked closer and ready his blade.


    However, Slavis suddenly lashed out, before the girls Finnick felled for grabbed Slavis¡¯s head and smashed her down onto the floor. Tremors rippled through the feet under Finnick. Finicky was in love all over again with his John Cena girlfriend. But that gave a opportunity for Slavis to run away. She quickly used the force that the mysterious girl used to repel herself away from the scene immediately.


    They all got stunned at the sudden retreat, but they then turned their attention to Finnick. They were about to ask some question before a girl dashed out from their group.


    The John Cena girl ran over to Finnick and punched him in the face. Then wrestled him and pinned him down to the ground.


    ¡°OOWWWWW ow ow wow ow!!!!¡± Finnick wailed in pain as the John Cena girl punched pain into him. The girl had tears in her eyes and all can see how much she worried for Finnick. She hugged him right after Finnick was released. Finicky went red in the face and the others around giggled at the scene and started to make rumours about them.

 Little Question

    Well, it has been how many months since I started this hobby, well anyways... I am very sorry for my late release lately. Work has been piling up and vacation had been stealing my time. 80% of by brain is currently occupied by star wars too.  And some of you may not know, but I had just made a new different series, with a super irrelevant name as usual. its called ''the united earth, and a common enemy.''. Please check it out~vWell now, I have a question.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Mr. Aurthor has a question: Should I update the united earth, and a common enemy or Master of combat first? I dunno how to make a poll, so just comment below!

 Chapter 15: Another day

    This chapter is about introducing new characters. And some development


    Part 1


    Mark slowly opened his eyes, two girls were sleeping besides him, Hanna and Chiron. One has a big bust while the other has less, but a cuteness to die for. Yesterday, they kissed hum and asked to sleep in his bed. But Mark wasn''t ready to do ''that'' without telling about their relationship to the others yet.


    They had agreed to be boyfriend and girlfriends yesterday. So Mark could be said to hold two flowers in both hands. Hanna slowly opened his eyes, and she looked at Mark passionately, her childish face and blonde hair dangling down. She assaulted Mark and her lips came in contact with his.


    "Onii-Chan..." She was hugging him and sucking his lips intensely, she was an assertive girl. She retracted her lips and showed ab angelic smile.


    "Morning Hanna, Chiron''s not awake yet huh." Mark patted Chiron''s cute head. She seems to enjoy it and snuggled up besides his body. They are going to announce their relationship today.


    "Actually, Onii-Chan, I wouldn''t mind having Rohana and the others around, as long I''m your first wife.¡±


    "Bufu- stop that!" Hanna wasn''t bothered by the fact that Mark was unconsciously creating a harem for himself. Then, a while later, Chiron woke up and looked at Mark. She was still dizzy, then remembered the embarrassing day yesterday. Her face went beet red and smoke shot out her ears.


    Today was another day. The queen of Brezia and the lord of Dwargon were standing in a room. They were a race with almost no affinity to magic, unlike many others who does. So they are closer to each other than others.


    "Now, our plan is to assault the demons here, but that would be very risky, there are dragons and a kind of a legendary monster there.¡±


    "As expected, we still can''t attack the demons without getting more information. We need to push them back first, before pushing in with full force.¡±


    "We still need to rebuild our forces, the reclamation of Brezia had been very beneficial, but costly. We''ll need at least a year to rebuild the weapons we''ve lost. Damn, those catapults were more fragile than I thought, I should give our top black smith a smack in the head.¡±


    The conversation moved on until they made a conclusion. They will launch an expedition force using the heroes to scout the demon''s strength.


    Meanwhile, Jayborino was teaching Zagara the world''s culture with Silver and Sakura. Zagara had an atmosphere so bright many villages had already accepted her. It was going well for them. But came today''s problem.


    "An attack?!¡±


    "Yes, according to our spies'' report. The demons are amassing a huge force, and they will attack Gaxul, again.¡±


    "Why Gaxul? Their defenses are up and running more than any other kingdoms?¡±


    The half serpent half women widened her eyes in shock. She looked as if that response was something totally unexpected.


    "Don''t you know? Under the kingdom of Gaxul lays a device said to be able to talk to the gods. But even the proud race of the elves knows not how to activate the device. However, the demon king is said to be able to activate this device according to the legend. But never once had they reach the device for the elves had guarded it successfully. All of this may seem to be a myth to you, but to us monsters, it is real." The snake woman explained Jayborino who was shocked at the revelation.


    "Do you have any information on the attacking army?" Silver''s expression turned serious, she was a smart girl and studied the Xion kingdom''s strategic plans because of her habit of reading books.


    "Well, the monster leading the attack is gigantic, and when I say gigantic I mean it can wrap its body around 1/3 of Gaxul. I think you humans called it Wyrms. But the detail that takes the most precedence here is that... The demon king is leafing the attack HIMSELF.¡±


    "!!!?" The trio humans and the harpy who just discovered the news were bewildered by this piece of information. Demon lords are bad enough, but a demon king!? "D...do you know exactly how strong he is?¡±


    "Partly, let''s say that he is a one man army. We''ll need all the heroes available if we ever want to beat him. Or that stranger back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Starnger?¡±


    ¡°Many years ago, the demon king had amassed a huge army to destroy the major races in one swell swoop while they haven¡¯t got their armies ready yet, but a stranger activated a time orb to stop them. My spies nearby was also frozen, so this information is fresh, yet old. But anyways, what he said was outrageous, there was a human who actually ¡®repelled¡¯ the demon army himself. He would have lost, but he used a strange magic and other irregularities. We have not heard of him since.¡±


    Long away, a certain suddenly sneezed for no reason, before tilting his head in confusion and walked on to his room


    ¡°For him to be that strong¡­ could it be Mark? No¡­ He had a hard time taking down a demon lord, to face all of them including the demon king at once is next to impossible.¡± Sakura made her assumption from what the Lamia told her. The demon king is something even higher than a demon lord. And she knew how exactly strong a demon lord was, knowing that repelling ten of them at once was a mere dream.


    Jayborino, however, knew deep down that, Mark had NEVER been serious when he fought Jay. It seems he had some tricks up his sleeves that he refrained from using. Sometimes Jayborino will wonder, why is Mark¡¯s left hand that was missing had such a perfect cut? As if planned to be cut off in the start? It had been the question nagging his mind for a long time, but he refrained from asking. Mark had once mentioned that he can use something that limits even the demon lords, but at a great price.


    While Jay was deep in thought, Silver and Zagara are outside since they¡¯re bad with long conversations and disliked the heavy atmosphere. Silver is fighting her for training, but many craters were already created because off the miss fires from Silver. Zagara was fast, really fast. And she moved around with constant speed, instantly dodging all the laterally from Silver, who was actually more specialised in supporting, not attacking.


    ¡°Wow, Silvie, I thought all you do is reinforce, but your magic holds a lot of impact!¡± Zagara praised Silver as she dodged the magic arrows sent forth by Silver. Her wings were flapping elegantly and she showed a exhilarated expression as she executed more and more paper-thin dodges. They were playing cat and mouse for a while now, but neither were faltering.


    ¡°You too, Harpy, you¡¯re very good at dodging, even my homing magic missiles can¡¯t catch you.¡± Silver was showing a serious expression as she shot white shards of magic that follows the Harpy as she dodges, they were equal as they fought. One took a long range approach that prevents the Harpy from closing in. The other can¡¯t attack unless she could get close enough. They were both in a stalement.


    Jayborino exited the meeting room and met both of them. He smiled savagely and suddenly rushed into the battle. He suddenly appeared in front of Zagara and exuded a dense muderous intent. It was a trick Mark taught him. By honing your intent to kill, you can stun an unfamiliar enemy for a while. Zagara was temporarily frozen with fear, but that was more than enough for Jayborino to rotate behind her and chopped her neck, making her faint. Then he instantaneously erased the distance between Silver and him, Silver panicky generated a barrier, but Jayborino had already broken in and his fist was right in front of her face.


    ¡°Hyaa!!¡± She made a cute sound of an unlucky puppy before Jay¡¯s fist stopped right in front of her face. She was confused when the sudden impact didn¡¯t transpire and slowly opened her eyes to see Jayborino adoring her cute scared face. Silver showed a pouting face and kicked him in the belly with full force. Jay¡¯s body was, however, more honed than any other, and he was able to land easily without too much damage.


    ¡°Haha! I win again!¡± ¡°No fair! You suddenly attacked without telling!¡± ¡°But you need to always be ready for any attack, right?¡± They argued about the fight throughout the day and Sakura was feeling alienated


    Part 2


    Weston, Robert and Finnick were now having a serious conversation about a certain forbidden subject. The garden of paradise was now very near, yet very far away.


    They were travelling on a casual carriege a while ago. But they decided to take a break on a nearby famous bathing village, Xugel. This village is a checkpoint before they travel on to Gaxul, then to Xion.


    Robert and Jessie had just arrived to report the situation and bring his classmates back. Jay was busy on an errand with his girlfriends, and said that he will join later.


    The girls were currently taking a bath together in an open air bathroom. The hot springs was at just the right temperature. Their skins were bouncing off water. And their superb figure would make almost any man go wild.


    "Woah... I''m so jealous of your cup E breast, Leafa." Cena, a slender but stoic girl with an usually expressionless face, showed a rare change on her face. She had a size around C, and she looked enviously.


    "Ufufufu, I need these to futhur my skinship with Westie." Leafa replied with a matured lady''s voice. Her voice was confident and assured, unlike others.


    Jessie was also staring at Leafa''s until¡­


    "Gotcha~" Cena closed in at the back of Jessie and groped her breasts. Jessie gave a cute Hya! And she squirmed at the sudden grabbing. Cena closely inspected with a incredible gaze that puts perverts to shame. Then, she quickly released it with a shocked face.


    "I-impossible, cup C! Unfair, I''m only B!!!???" Cena astonishly gaped at Jessie with the eyes of the defeated. Jessie, however, didn''t notice the defeated and had a bright red face. Hers were really sensitive to direct touching.


    On the other side of the paradise garden of woman''s, 3 boys were leaning their ears closely to the wall of wood. Listening to the girls cery interesting conversation. They are now seriously whispering to each other. Weston had already shut his brain away from Leafa temporarily. They were all wearing a small towel around their waist.


    ;For now, ()=whispering in low voice.;


    (Did you hear that, Leafa''s an E! Damn you Weston, you were lucky to get hugged by that girl every single day!)


    Robert turned his murderous gaze towards Weston, whose face was bright red with imagination of Leafa embracing him and seducing him almost every single day. He had notice the elastic and the size of her breast, but only expected it to be cup D.


    (Well, I prefer smaller ones over bigger ones. Yeah... Cena''a B cup is just right.) Finnick, on the other hand, was completely content with B. And he demanded nothing else. He prefers cuteness over beauty. Every man has his or her own fetish.


    Robert, Weston and Finnick were secretly chanting a see through magic to see the girls body. But since that would take too long, they decided to make a secret hole and peek in through. They were almost with their three holes. Peeking had always been a man''s dream.


    Weston took a peek, then he saw Leafa''s body. She had large curves at the right places, and he can''t help buy stare at the gallent model. Robert, on the other hand, had also peeked through and he was searching for Jessie, the same applies to Finnick, when¡­


    "Perverts..." A murderous voice was leaking from a certain flat chested girl''s mouth. Finnick recognized the voice of his crush, and he slowly turned his face up. There, the half naked Cena was wearing a magic  gloves that focused on melee, she had always been good at close range fighting.


    "Cowboy, I''m gonna praise you for your courage. But now, I''ll reward you by killing you. DIE." Jessie was carrying a huge long sword on her right shoulder. And she looked at Robert with full blood lust. Robert and Finnick, the two brave soilders of the pervert kingdom. Ran with full speed away from the scene, leaving Weston behind.


    Weston was panicked, but when he was about to run with them. A soft hand suddenly held him from the back. Two soft valleys with a huge mass was pushing against him from the back. It was Leafa, but unlike others, she was mischievously smiling with a lewd face. Their mental connection was reestablished.


    (Hee, hee, Westie is suuuch~ a pervert. C¡¯mon, do you want to see more? I don¡¯t mind it.)


    (Leafa! That¡¯s the freaking wrong reaction!!!!!!!!!) Weston was confused whether to be angry or happy at his girlfriend¡¯s boldness. The other two single unlucky boys who have not yet officially been in relationship with any girls, glared at Weston with killing intent as they turned around the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m killing that guy next time I see him!¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± They proceeded to run as Cena and Jessie were sprinting after them. Cena was the most worrying one since she had a very fast speed and can almost take over those two boys at once. Finnick was faster than Robert, and he gradually gained distance on him. Robert played his eyes down in defeat as Cena closed upon him. Finicky saw the situation and was about to turn back and help his brother in arm, when¡­


    Robert showed a serene smile, and glance towards Finnick, a slender, muscular arm was reaching out for him, Cena had grabbed him and was about to toss him to Jessie. Finnick saw a face of a young brave warrior who had accepted his faith, and Robert slowly raised his hands. Finnick shed manly tears as his true comrade made a salute, and got smashed down by Jessie. BAAM!


    ¡°You have a lot to explain, cowboy.¡± Jessie punched Robert in the gut once again and he almost spitted out blood. The young warrior was toyed around, smashed into the floor, and almost got his neck cut. On that day, the prided boy of the pervert kingdom felled to the hands of the righteous girl.


    (I won¡¯t let your sacrifice be in vain!!!!) Finnick thought out to himself as he sprinted away, Cena was in full carnage mode as she confronted Finnick, Finnick was trembling as he witnessed his crush¡¯s terrifying speed. He was shocked, and then he realised the secret behind it,


    ¡°You¡¯re using <Speed Breaker> just to chase me!?¡± The technique was a high class one for using in emergency, if Cena didn¡¯t use the power, she would be at equal speed with Finnick, and lose her stamina first. <Speed Breaker>, however, instantiously puts a large burden on the user¡¯s body, and made Cena faster than a jet for 3 minutes. She erased the distance between her and Finnick, and she used her strange martial arts to toss him down onto the floor.


    Finnick tried to resist by using his own private martial arts to stomp his leg on the floor. He glared at Cena and intended to avenge his lost brother. He then propelled himself forward by kicking the floor beneath him. Cena saw the incoming attack and she used her own martial art to block it by taking a step back and putting one hand forward and block the blow. This is one of Chinese¡¯s kung-fu technique,


    . By taking a step back, you get a ¡®root¡¯, and the ¡®hand palm¡¯ is the frontward assult. Forming a body that of a strong pole ready to deflect anything back its way.


    Finnick was however, an experienced fighter who knew almost all the arts in the sets of chinese kenpo. He stopped himself and jumped up with a somersault, then he landed a kick on Cena¡¯s back. Cena had already blocked it with her two arms, and she dragged her left leg all the way up to Finnick¡¯s face. The poor boy was assaulted by the sudden kick, he quickly retreated back. They both glared at each other, and both suddenly moved their body towards each other with extreme speed. Finnick threw a punch, but Cena used her magic-reinforced palm to block it. Then she kicked Finnick in the stomach.


    Finnick had already anticipated the attack, and he had already twist his body and evaded it. They both judged close range to be bad. And both instantly took 5 steps back. Finicky and Cena instantly chanted a magic and they shot balls of fire and ice at each other. These two are the master of fast-paced combat. The magic balls collided with great speed. But the two fighters had already moved forward to attack the opposing enemy. And exchanged tens of blows.


    They both are the master of martial arts. So their attacks aren¡¯t packed with power, but rather techniques aiming at the other sides lethal point. But they were both blocked in every way. The two were at full consciousness of fighting. Cena deflected the chop from her right, while Finnick stomped his foot on the floor to propel himself upward and tried to land a kick.


    Cena, however, reacted in time and she evaded it. However, Finnick was already ready and he was about to counter back with his fist, when¡­


    Finnick suddenly frozed. He stood still and didn¡¯t commence the attack. Cena was confused by the sudden stop. And noticed his eyes were staring somewhere else, she looked down and found out¡­


    Her towel had already fallen, and all that¡¯s left is her two milky white soft orbs. Her faced turned bright red, and she quickly punched the perverted boy with all her might. Finnick had a sincere look on his face as he continued to stare. He had accomplished his mission, the quest was complete. The scenes that happened next can only be described with pure blood.


    Part 3


    Montra and Rohana are currently talking about a certain subject. Alice was also joining the conversation.


    "Damn that human, how dare she stole Mark away!?" Rohana was the most angry at the event. She can''t believe her assertiveness wasn''t enough to overpower Hanna. She was pouring cutely.


    "At last you accepted that you like him." Alice calmly said. She was untalkative as usual. But inside, flames of envy and regret was burning. Then, she calmed down after hearing Hanna and Chiron''s girlfriend. And decided that it will be fine as long as Mark noticed her.


    "Wahh~  N-no I!¡±


    "You really should just accept it. Or I''ll eat him first." Montra was licking her lips as she imagined her future husband lending his neck to her and allowing her to drink his blood. Her sadistic and a little masochistic  personality was showing again. Her eyes were twirling around.


    "I won''t allow you to do that." Alice was aware of Montra''s spilt personality, and doesn''t want to get beaten by her in any way. They were rivals in a way. After their battle at Xion.


    Mark was still walking through the hall ways. Hanna was besides him, embracing his right arm and shoeing a cute face. Her average-sized elastic chest was pressing against Mark''s arm. Causing him to blush, after their affair and official stance as girlfriend and boyfriend. She had been cuter and much more open-minded to him.


    "Onii-Chan, Chiron said she''s off to the hero recalling. She said she''ll be back by noon." Hanna was planning for them to go on their official couple date secretly. She was also planning on dominating Mark for her own just for today.


    "Master~" A voice of a cute, brown girl flew over and Hanna''s scheme fell apart. She moved her gaze to the spot the voice came from, the sound belonged to the girl who called Mark her eternal master, Fenrir. "Mark, let''s go on a trip." Alice grabbed Mark''s hand and led him away while Fenrir was stalling Hanna. Hanna saw Mark getting dragged away with a dumbfounded look on his face, and she groaned in defeat.


    Alice led Mark away and she quickly brought him to the outskirts of the city. She had a plan.


    "Mark, can we go to d- hunt some monster on the dungeon near this city?¡±


    "HM? Well, if you say so... I have no appointment today, so it shouldn''t be too much fuss." Mark saw nothing wrong with it. So he agreed easily.


    (Well, Hanna won''t be angry with just this, right?) The dense boy calmly analized the situation, but far far away¡­


    "Onii-chan''s gonna pay so hard for this!" Hanna was standing besides the defeated Fenrir who WA sprawling on the floor. She had a pouting look, and rushed to the cloth store with a suspicious description of, ''50% less cover clothes for women''s! Guaranteed to seduce any man you so desire!''.


    Mark and Alice walked to the dungeon, and they brought magic guns with them. Alice has an abnormal talent in magic, so she can use it. And she recently used it by asking Mark for techniques. Mark remodeled the gun, or should she say ''remake'' the gun? According to Alice''s perspective, he was installing strange foreign mechanisms on the gun. He took off some parts from his mechanical arm too.


    The gun Alice was holding now was much smaller and lighter than usual magic guns. And it shoots quickly. However, it shoots something small and round sharp silver covered with magic, not pure magic power. It fits her agility to adapt in each situation. But it can''t reach long distances.


    The dungeon looked over them. It was a large mountain with mazes inside. On this magically advanced world, there are something similar to GPS that allows you to navigate inside the dungeon mountain. And special food supplies in a can-like object preserved using anti-aging magic.


    Mark glanced at Alice''s figure before they enter, she was wearing a t shirt with a thin breastplate covering her chest. Her breast were small, so she can easily wear it. (Much to her displeasure) She was like a teenager who wore a light cosplay.


    "What are you staring at! Let''s go in!" Alice was a little flustered at how strongly Mark was stating at her body, and urged her forward. Mark quickly averted his gaze away from the red haired girl and rushed in after her.


    The corrupters were all over the large room. They flew around and shot out spits of acids and harmful magic. These were called <vile spits> that can corrupt a piece of land easily. The corrupted land will spread itself and its miasma is harmful to weak organisms.


    The miasma will turn the tree purple and the rocks strange and hard. Monsters will spawn from unknown places and they will further spread Miasma. Xion will send the royal army and priests here periodically to control the spread of corruption.


    "So this mountain is once uncorrupted by the miasma." Mark was bad with the common knowledge in this world due to him not studying too much.


    "Yes, this mountain is said to be the ''start'' of the corruption before it spreads throughout the mountain. And the most ancient. Our magic researchers have theorized through experiments that some of these corrupters have by chance  somehow got flung away to the other parts of the world," Alice explained the occurrence to Mark as he listened attentively. "so this place is the starting point of all corruptions." Alice finishes summing up her lecture and realized that she had been talking too much.


    "Woah! Alice! You''re so knowledgeable!" Mark was, however, impressed at Alice''s explanation, and he merrily pressed on towards the dungeon. They easily slaughter the corrupters inside with ease. They were truly an abomination to the world, and their miasma smells toxic. Luckily, the duo have advance magic gas masks which block off the dust without hindering breathing and only covered the lower half of the face.


    They ventured into the mountain until they came to the deepest place anyone has ever gone through, according to Alice, the more you go deeper into the mountain, the stronger and more unique the monsters are.


    "Well, why don''t we go in then?¡±


    "U-uh, Mark. Will you listen to what I have to say?¡±


    "Yes?"


    "I-I actually I!-"


    ¡°What..?"


    "I''m a girl!¡±


    "Oh.. Ok?¡±


    (That''s not what I meant!!!!!!!) The sentence was stuck at the tip of her tongue, and she failed to gather the courage to say it out. Alice is a passive girl, not aggressive. And she wasn''t used to being aggressive, suddenly pulling Mark for a date with her took almost all her strength.


    Mark has a partially disappointed look at the answer Alice gave him. He was, just a little bit, expecting something on the corner of his heart. But he quickly erased the face.


    Alice had a beet red face as she continued deeper into the corrupted land with loud steps.


    "Well, how do you feel nowadays, Alice? During the wars, I mean." Mark suddenly popped out question for Alice, she looked taken aback by the sudden inquiry. But she answered back calmly.


    "Well, before the war, it surely was more peaceful than now. But the world is still al little at animosity at each other.¡±


    "So you like the way it was before the war came, right? I wish I''d know how it looks like." Mark thought how would he spend the days before the war began with Hanna and the others if he didn''t stop time using the time orb.


    ¡°But,"


    ¡°HM?"


    "If you would ask me how I truly feel, I like it more with you around." Alice said with a cheerful voice and hugged Mark suddenly. Her face sinking into his chest. Mark''s face had a tinge of red, but he calmed himself and hugged her back.


    (She was taller than I remembered...) Mark was smelling the fragrant smell of Alice''s hair. She was using a different perfume from others, and added with a cute cat ear. He can see her cat tail twitching around in joy.


    They stayed like that for a while before noticing the atmosphere and parting from each other quickly.


    GUGUGUGUGU!!!


    Suddenly, a ground was trembling. Like something was digging through. Mark quickly looked at the floor beneath him and grasp Alice''s hand. He controlled the vectors of the air around him and condense it beneath. Then bursting himself upwards.


    "Gii... GAHHHH!!!" A large monster burst through the ground, it was a large worm that seemed to be 10 meters long and a half meter wide. It burst through the ground and crashed into the other side of the wall. Continuing eating through it.


    "Wh-what''s that!" Mark panickedly asked Alice in terror.


    "Absurd! How could the legend exist?¡±


    "What is it, Alice?¡±


    "It was the monster in the legends, thought to be extinct. <World Feeder>¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it."Like a Gohma?" Mark had spread brought out his gun and input his electricity inside. He shot multiple rounds at the feeder and its flesh got tired out. It squealed in pain and the worm disappeared into the ground.


    "No, this beast can only spawn on a place with high miasma concentration," Alice answered as rumbles of the ground beneath then was coming again. "Its scale and size is hard and enormous, so its very hard to break through. Your gun may be special, though... Mark?¡±


    Mark was, however, picking up a small ball from his bag. Alice looked questionably at Mark as he picked up more and more balls from his bag. He looked mischeviously at the 2 metres long wall of the <world feeder> passing through. It was really long indeed.


    "Ah... I just love the smell of gunpowder." Mark had spread constructed a metal ball of gunpowder using the knowledge that Gaua gave him and magic. He had an igniter within and he clicked something.


    "Alice, throw this at the damn creep and cover your ear, this is go loud.¡±


    "Wah, what?" Alice was summoning rocky fists instead of earth ones due to its hardness. She discovered this only recently. She was trying to punch a hole through the scales of the world feeder. Alice reluctantly picked up the grenades Mark made and stared at it suspiciously.


    "Click the button there and immediately throw it towards the world feeder thingy!" Mark demonstrates by clicking the button on the grenade and threw it towards his enemy.


    "<Deflector shield>!¡±


    Alice was still shocked before Mark created a large shield of plasma and blocked Alice. The deflector shield suddenly surrounded Alice from the blast waves. All went silent, including Alice''s vision as things were going crazy outside. Earth has a layer called ionsphere, which functions like a plasma shield. The reason it can hold itself together is because earth''s large magnetic field. Mark was using a similar principle to guard Alice momentarily.


    By the time the deflector shield was gone, Alice saw black liquid spreading all over the place around her. The shield had already vaporized the black liquid shooting at her.


    "Alice, a little help here~" Mark was shooting his hydrogen bullet at the hole in the feeder''s skin. The creature was screaming as Mark shot more and more. Its flesh was dense, and the small explosion Mark was making failed to penetrate through.


    Alice looked at the leftover grenade in her hand. And walked towards Mark while avoiding the black liquid. She then picked up Mark''s explosive ball gently, scared of triggering something. And placed it into the writhing wall of black flesh.


    Mark then suddenly pulled her in close and created a plasma shield around him. All went silent except Alice''s breathing sound. Her face was too close to his chest. And her cat instinct was going wild. Wanting to lick it. She was smelling a boy of opposite sex. She started to notice various things along the way.


    Mark was, however, oblivious to the girls reaction before canceling the wall of plasma. He released Alice, who was red all over. And checked the feeder, to find it had gone silent.


    "Well, that was easier than I thought.¡±


    "Well, you sure have many tricks up your sleeves.¡±


    "Well, duh." Mark made a cocky pose as he walked down further into the mountain, not noticing Alice''s cat ears twitching in joy of getting embraced tightly.


    Part 4


    Jayborino was riding a taxi and is currently on the way to Gaxul, he had sent warnings to Xion to warn them about the incoming attack.


    "The monster army can also help you if you ask.¡±


    "No. Zagara, you should know that some of the major races aren''t ready to accept new comrades they don''t know of yet. Especially in times of war." Jayborino refused the monster town''s proposal, knowing how the major races, especially the prideful humans, would treat them as suspicious. They should wait for the right time.


    "Well Zagara, the beastmans are more accepting than most. So you should be able to get accepted." Silver gently caressed Zagara''s wings gently. They had become good friends together since they are both his ''Second and third'' girlfriends, according to Sakura''s standard.


    It will take some time to reach Xion, but it shouldn''t be too long. Jayborino had been playing around with his gravity rings while the others are practicing the magic. Sakura had already learned a new skill, <absolute cut>. She can literally cut up anything she wanted, including diamonds, by reinforcing the sharpness of her sword and lessen the area as much as possible.


    Sakura was currently leaning herself on Jayborino''s body as she happily polished her sword. The steel sword was now gleaming with radiance. She was like a housewife knitting besides her husband. And that made Jay happy. He just love Sakura so much. He had a sudden impulse of wanting to hug her and spoil her calm, happy face.


    "Muu... Saku-chi is faster than us by a beat again!" Zagara closed in on Jay''s back. Her soft little orb on her chest pressed on the boy''s back. Making him twitched his body for a while due to the sudden act.


    "Yes, Sakura. As a friend, you need to share him too." Silver shyly said those words and took Jayborino''s other arm. Her ample chest that magically didn''t go saggy pressed on Jay''s hand. Making his face red and a certain part of his body excited. He was aroused.


    However, Sakura smiled calmly, not showing any signs of envy. Instead, she said something unexpected.


    "Sure, why not." Then she cutely raised her arms and covered it around Jay''s shoulder. Jayborino wad shocked by the action before he saw the cutest face of a girl awaiting for a kiss.


    He gave up his demenor and embraced her passionately. Kissing her pink lips was one of the best experiences he ever had. They stayed like that for a while as Jay instinctively grabbed various parts of her body. Including her butt. He was a pervert in a way.


    After parting lips, Sakura was looking teasingly at Jay who had a red face at losing himself for a moment.


    "Jay, you really like my butt, don''t you.¡±


    "...yes..." Jay was always teased when he lost control nd started grabbing various parts of his girlfriend due to his male instincts. He just loved holding Sakura''s butt.


    Silver had a despaired expression as she stared at the happy couple. She was jealous at them both and leaned herself further onto Jayborino''s arm.


    They were like that for a while before they reach Xion.


    Part 5


    Alice and Mark continued into the corrupted grounds after they killed the world feeder. Mark had, after that, used his iron sands to make several drills that penetrate through the body of the monster, before igniting gunpowder inside its body, killing it immediately.


    "Wow, what are those made of, Mark?" Alice was surprised at the effectiveness of the bombs that Mark created. She had never seen something so destructive without the use of magic before.


    "Secret~" Mark had ran out of gunpowder, so he instead smashed the hydrogen atoms around him to create a nuclear explosion. BAMM! The scales were instantly destroyed, leaving the flesh vulnerable.


    (The demon lords and king can withstand this attack though... Just how hard is their scale anyways?!) Mark quietly thought about his fight with the demon lords and thought on. He had created a shield of Plasma around Alice in time.


    He can''t use this in Rachagal''s place due to during that time, he haven''t discovered the use of plasma shielding yet. The knowledge that Gaia gave him was in the unconscious part of his brain. And can be pulled out if he wanted to. However, the information was huge and he needs time to flip through it.


    "Its getting dark, should we go back?" Mark asked Alice politely as he gazed at the sunset. The miasma from the ground was making everything blur at a certain distance, so the sunset isn''t that glorious.


    "We can stay for a while, though..." Alice doesn''t want their time together to be over just yet, so she selfishly requested more time with the boy she loves.


    "Well then, let''s go on a detour one more time." They walked on into the mountain. The forest around them were rustling in a creepy way, and the corrupters are still lurking around.


    ¡°HM?"


    Mark stumbled upon an orb dangling in the air before him. He closely observed it and all his senses were urging him forward strangely. He wants to touch it.


    Alice saw the sudden change in Mark''s eyes and she came over. Mark looked entranced by the orb I the air, and he walked forward to touch it. Alice tried to stop him before he does, but was  a bit too late.


    PLAAANG!


    The orb broke, and suddenly from under the ground, the whole ground trembled. Like something large was awakening, Mark was snapped back to his senses, and he quickly looked around. Alice was holding his hands tightly as the ground continued to tremble. The boy quickly controlled the vectors of the planet''s rotation and change the vectors a bit. Before stomping the ground and sent the power he borrowed. The whole floor beneath shook from the sudden impact. And it broke up into many large pieces of debris. Alice and Mark were already hovering in the air.


    "Wha! What is that!" Alice was surprised how much force Mark had just exerted to his feet. And more surprised at how he was able to not break it. However, Mark was just erasing the reaction from the impact down to the earth instead of it rebounding back to his legs.


    "Alice, look." Alice was ordered to look down at the wrecked earth below. At first, all she really saw was large pieces of debris scattered all over the place. But then her trained eyes caught on to something strange. Underneath the broken wreckage, something was moving. It was really large, larger than anything she had seen before. It was covered with eyes all over its body that seems to stare at her intently. Making her body nauseas. It was something that shouldn''t exist, an abomination. But the size of the ''thing'' was colossal, Humongous. She was shocked at the size.


    "T-that''s the monsters from the myths.¡±


    "Explain, Alice.¡±


    "There was a legend in every religion of the major races. In the Beastmans, there is a legend about our ancestors facing the biggest disasters that ever transpired. They killed it with hardship. And were forced to join hands with all the other races to stop it. The beastmans and humans sacrificed themselves to stall it while the elves and dwarfs prepared their ultimate weapon to stop it. It was sealed away in a secret place, but it is said that one day, the spell will run out of power. And it will reemerge once again.¡±


    "Wow. Such history. Much hardship. So complicated. So we somehow stumbled upon it huh. What a strange coincidence.¡±


    "You''re joking in this situation!? This is serious!¡±


    "All we need to do is kill it, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?"


    Mark had already raised his mechanical arms and from in it, a streak of fire was shot out. He had instilled a mini turbo inside his mechanically sophisticated arms, and he pushed himself downwards towards the legend.


    Part 6


    Jayborino was walking into the city of Xion. His face was covered in order not to attract attentions of the patrons of the heroes. He walked into the academy slowly with Silver, Sakura, and Zagara. Zagara was inspecting the castle with great interest. She was stopped at first by the guards. But they let her through after Jay showed his face.


    The group walked on to their respective rooms. Many students around were staring at the famous heroes that were walking. The female students were especially attracted to Jayborino due to his famous kind personality. He always helped them out in their martial arts training.


    The boys in the school also respected him for reinforcing the gender equality in the school. Usually there were mostly girls in the royal academy, so the boys were discriminated. But everything changed after Jay entered the formula, he beat up all the girls who bullied the boys with Silver and Sakura. This way, he became more famous than most heroes in the school.


    Then suddenly, a short child girl rushed forward to Jay with a bright red face. She was only 13 years old dwarf in the media club.


    "U-uh. Mr. Jayborino, will you spare us some time for an interview?" The short girl shyly asked the hero for an interview. Most people view the heroes as divinity, and fear to even talk to them. But Jay''s reputation as a hero and his amiability was far better than any other.


    "Sorry, Ms. But we have quite a serious problem at our hands currently, and we would appreciate if you wait for the problem to be over first." Jay patted the dwarf''s head kindly, sending shivers up her spine and her face was beet red. She quickly retreated into the group of the media club and sounds of girls questioning could be heard from the group. Something like ''How was it?'' ''I''m so envious'' or the like.


    Jayborino quickly headed to find the other heroes/his classmates and tell them about the threat. He then heard the sound of something crashing and breaking from the bathing room and quickly headed there.


    He saw an bizarre sight. It was so strange he can''t comprehend it with his logic. And the scene was stranger than even the madness of this world. He saw a boy whom he called friend covered in blood by a girl. But his face however, held no regret. And he smiled peacefully. Even though he was constantly being rained down by barrages of fists.


    On the other hand, a towel-covered girl wielding a large sword was using it inefficiently by continuously smashing a well-built boy. Making his body fly sideways from up to down, left to right. The boy had a face of the warrior who sacrificed everything to achieve his goals. Making him seems to shine brighter than any other.


    And lastly¡­


    A pretty-faced boy was being hugged by a lovely, matured-looking girl who was still nude. He can see his eyes going out of control. And the girl doing something even a semi pervert like him can¡¯t imagine. Like suddenly kissing the boy or squishing her large breasts against his backs without care. Somehow, all of her private parts were blocked by the boy¡¯s body. As all he was wearing was a towel around his waist. He had the eyes of the man on the brink of insanity and the world of no reason.


    Silver and Sakura took action faster than his brains could command him to look at the naked parts of the girl lewdly. And the next instant all the girls were covered by Silver¡¯s magic. <Armor of Light>. Blocking every eye from looking at the girl¡¯s body.


    A while later¡­


    ¡°It was truly a garden of myths, the girl¡¯s body are¡­¡± Finnick described his experience to the other boys who were listening intently. Robert was proudly boasting how he had helped Finnick in the final moment.


    ¡°And-and her !@#$% were bouncing so elastically. I can¡¯t believe things that are small could¡¯ve packed so much!¡±


    ¡°Damn you were lucky¡­¡± Robert was envious of Finnick, but he continued to listen intently. Jayborino was besides them, one of his ears were listening to the description. He was excited and wished to see his two girlfriends naked too.


    ¡°Yeah, you sure are, Finnick.¡± Weston also praised Finnick on whim. All the eyes around suddenly turned muderous and glared at Weston. Weston could be said to be the luckiest one.


    They fought for a while until Jay asked a regrouping.and told them the newly gained information after introducing Zagara to them. Things were proceeding slowly until Finnick noticed a certain analomy.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Jay! Is two lovely classmates not enough for you!? And now you have monsters!? At this rate you¡¯re gonna swallow every girl in the world! What next? A half snake woman!?¡± The other boys in the room started to throw a tantrum before they got silenced by their respective girls.


    ¡°So, as I was about to say, the army of demons are slowly approaching Gaxul, so we should be ready for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Why are they attacking Gaxul again? They should be smart enough to know how strong the elves would reinforce their defences more than ever.¡± Robert voiced his own opinion. He was a smart boy, and he was the guy who studied the hardest in his every test.


    ¡°Well, according to the monster¡¯s leader, it seems Gaxul has something like a device said to be able to talk to the Gods. And that is what those demons are aiming for.¡±


    ¡°Well, we should prepare ourselves then, wait, where¡¯s Mark? He¡¯ll be useful.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ About that¡­¡±


    Part 7


    BAAAMM!


    The world was filled with a loud sound of explosion. And the whole mountain of corruption trembled at the sudden impact. The floor beneath was broken into tiny pieces. And the large worm buried in the ground was covered in blood and dust. Alice was still floating in the air as she prepared her fist. Mark suddenly shot downwards vertically and collided with the eater of the world¡¯s eye. He instantly cut the monster in half. Mark showed a triumph face as he was heading back to Alice, when¡­


    ¡°GUAHHHH!!¡± The monster moved itself, Mark showed a surprised expression as he quickly retreated. The two severed pieces under the ground was once again moving. He was intrigued, and he figured it out quickly.


    ¡°It can divide!?¡± The two pieces of the large monster started to move again. Mark looked carefully to find that the monster was divided into sections, and he saw more eyes than he could ever remembers.


    Alice shot down besides Mark and she smashed her rock fist onto the body of the monster, but all in vain. Mark quickly checked if he had any gunpowder left.


    (Damn, I¡¯ll need more than this¡­) Mark sensed the vibration coming towards him and he leapt away just in time for the Dinosauric monster to come bursting out of the ground below him. Alice then used her hands to princess carry Mark instictively. Much to Mark¡¯s embarrassment. Her two soft arms held unimaginable strength as it carries Mark away in a hurry. Mark had already thought of a plan and he was let go by Alice. He shot down and he sensed the hydrogen atoms around him. And smashed it together all over the place after he made a sudden shield around Alice, much to her consent.


    Multiple nucleic explosions occurred all over the place as the ground that was already wrecked in the first place now was totally torn apart. Mark stared at the ground filled with holes. He knew that the creature is more angry than ever. And was moving all over the place. He looked confidently, and he prepared his second magic.


    ¡°The god who was the brother of Amaterasu the god of the sun, and the god of the moon, Tsukuyoumi! God of Storm <Susanoo>!¡± The image of the god of storm formed in his mind and a huge avatar of a person appeared behind him. ¡°destroy all before you, good or evil! <Long rail smash>!¡± The avatar raised up something like a long stick and smashed the world eater into the ground. It was torn apart once again.


    The blast waves destroyed the whole landscape as Mark smashed down his large lance, the sheer power of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s one cliche name you did there Mark.¡± Alice was crictisizing Mark on his chanting matter. She prefer when Mark was using no chant to look cool.


    ¡°It was necessary y¡¯know. I can¡¯t form an image in my head if I don¡¯t chant long enough. He said, as he looked down at the writhing monster cautiously. Alice was about to walk over to Mark when suddenly


    A huge mouth emerged from under Mark, they both showed a surprised expression and Mark disappeared. Alice frantically used her earth fists to destroy the ground below her and search for the boy. She saw that the eater has once again divided itself, and the remaining eaters had already got killed.


    Alice was literally panicking as she searched for the boy, she was crying as she tried to even find the evidence. Then she sensed the vibration in the ground. She immediately smashed the ground there, and found the world eater, a far smaller one than before. She kicked the world eater with her mighty reinforced leg. It yelped in pain as she assaulted it. It shot out acid spits as she was dodging it. But the size was too large for her to destroy it. She felt something awaken inside her as she found her earth fists turning completely black. She doesn¡¯t care, all she really wanted is to completely destroy what swallowed her beloved.


    Mark was in the stomach of the monster. Rage was welling up inside him as he prepared a different magic. He started to say something. He was mad at the world eater fore catching him off guard. He created a shield and he heard the cry of the girl somehow.


    ¡°Aleister Crowley once said. That the era of time was divided into three aeons¡­¡± Mark slowly spoke, he was unleashing his trump card. ¡° The Aeon of Isis, where there were multiple gods, Isis was the mother, in an era where many gods were worshipped. Ra, and all the other egypt gods.¡± His words continued on as his body started to faintly glow. ¡°But in his book, that was not all that is mentioned. After the age of Isis, a new aeon emerged. The new aeon.¡± The body of the world eater starts to glow and Alice stared at it in wonder.


    ¡°But¡­


    There is the next Aeon. The Aeon of God. not gods. The current Earth is at this stage, the stage of worshipping a single God. Christianity, Muslim, and others. Yes, The name of the Aeon is¡­¡± The world eater was convulsing, and Alice knew something was coming.


    ¡°The Aeon of Osiris¡­¡±


    The world Eater burst open, and the landscape around was covered by a bright light, the corruption around was instantly cleansed of all miasma, and Alice can only stand there and look in wonder.


    ¡°The maker, the alpha, the omega, the beginning, and the end. The God of the kings, the prince of all. The holy, and the savior. God¡¯s last judgement.¡±


    The whole area was destroyed, Alice was somehow left out, but the corruption was just gone. Alice opened her eyes and saw Mark exiting the centre of the light. He was having a little tired face as he walked towards Alice.


    ¡°Mark!¡± Alice quickly ran towards the boy who was staggering as he walked towards Alice. Alice quickly supported him and ran away from the ground that was sinking down with great speed. She looked at the boy, the boy who fought and almost died.


    ¡°We¡­ killed it¡­¡± Mark said those last words and fainted. Even someone as strong as him has limits. The strain that was putted on his brain from using the Aeon of Osiris may not be as lethal as <Science World> but it still made him faint nevertheless.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot¡­¡± Alice lightly knocked Mark¡¯s head as she continued on to the nearest tree. She laid him down besides it and rested.


    Part 8


    (What¡¯s this¡­) Mark was looking at something. He was not sure where he is, all around him was white, no, transparent. It was strange, have he ever wondered what ¡®nothing¡¯ looked like? He couldn¡¯t call it white, black, or anything, just¡­ nothing¡­


    Then suddenly, a loud voice rang out.


    ¡°Hallo there, human, nice to meet you, I guess this is your first time to see me.¡± Mark saw something there, it was behind cage, but he could say he was powerful no matter how he looked. He quickly stood back and tried to say something to the sudden change of scenery. He was standing on a pure white land, and all he really saw was a cage in front of him.


    ¡°This is your ¡®mind¡¯. Your world. I guess you could say you¡¯re the king of this realm.¡±


    (What are you?)


    ¡°Hoho, you are interesting, well, since you¡¯re my first host, I¡¯ll give you a little information, but we are running out of time.¡±


    (Just say it!)


    ¡°Fine, human. I once appeared when you unconsciously unlocked my seal and let me out when fighting the demon known as Furio. For now, I¡¯ll just give you a hint,


    I am something else, something different. I am something that slays gods with rules. The rule maker that even gods should obey.¡±


    Mark was thrown back into the transparent world again and everything dissappeared.


    Part 9


    ¡°U-ugh..¡± Mark slowly opened his eyes and he felt water running down his face. To him, it was strange about where the water come from, before finding out that Alice was crying on him.


    ¡°Mark!!¡± Alice hugged Mark and Mark was shocked, he just woke up and he got a soft sensation a girl!? Jackpot!


    ¡°Alice! Did I kill the eater yet?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about that!¡± Alice almost accindently used her black fists to punch the boy in the gut. They both laughed out for a while as they teased each other.


    ¡°Seriously, you can never stay put, can you¡­¡± Alice knew this was her chance, she aggressively leaned her head forward and kissed the boy in the lips. Her kiss was far more pressing than Hanna or Chiron. And she greedily sucked Mark¡¯s lips like a cat. Her ears were twitching in delight and her tails were circling around Mark¡¯s waist.


    Mark was shocked for a while, before he calmed himself and spoiled Alice right on the spot, it looks like he gained another girlfriend.


    Part 10


    The demon king looked at the ground near Gaxul. He knew he would succeed here. Why?


    No one knows.

 Chapter 16: The Device and... (Part 1)

    Author''s note: Well, I worked hard on this chapter. Please enjoy my work! And seriously, is my story''s name that unattractive?


    Part 1


    The elven city of Gaxul was now towering over the demon king himself. The demon king looked over the city and smirk, the preparations are finished. He could feel the throbbing in his heart as he sensed the complex machinery inside. He sensed a magic power that rivals even his, but blocked and sealed by a complex unknown magic.


    The demon king smiled and he vanished the moment the guards came over to search for an intruder, only to find nothing but a corpse of a guard lying there, his face filled with fright.


    The demon king reappeared on the far edge of the forest surrounding Gaxul. He then quickly ran away with swift footsteps before finding his army.


    "Is the ''surprise'' ready yet, Slavis?¡±


    "Y-yes Master Diablo. All preparations are ready, Gaxul will definitely fall this time." Slavis, the demon of lust''s face was filled with fear as she faced the almighty demon king.


    "I will not tolerate another failure, Slavis. If this assault fails, then this will be the last time you see the sunset." Diablo strode away after he finished with Slavis. Slavis was cowering in fear as the demon lord went away.


    Lately, something strange was happening to her, like a memory resurfacing. The memory was blocked and muddled up by something, and she can''t seem to figure it out why.


    After she got the power of lust, it seems as though the power had been conflicting with a spell casted on her mind.


    (Sister, save me...) The moment those words passed through her head, an intense headache ran over her, she kneeled down from the intense pain and cried in agony. No one could hear her, no one will know except her.


    (Get-out-of-my-head!!!!!) Her beautiful face slowly turned back to normal, and she slowly calmed down. She had a job to finish.


    Part 2


    "Well, well, long time no see Gaxul!" Mark was currently walking through the gates of Gaxul with up to 6 girls accompanying him, each with a different race. (Except Hanna and Chiron.) They closed up to the city walls and entered the city.


    The other heroes were right behind him anyways, so he should just calm down first. Unbeknownst to him, glares of males were piercing him from the back. Filled with envy.


    (Damn that Mark, he got six wives in a row, and their race aren''t even the same!)


    (Right? How could he do that! This world is just totally unfair!) Robert and Finnick were currently whispering with envy to each other as they stared enviously at the other girls surrounding Mark.


    On the other hand, another boy was in huge trouble.


    (Umm... Leafa? I think we shouldn''t be in this posture.) Weston was nervously walking through the city behind Mark, and his girlfriend was clinging on to him like a slug.


    (Does Westie hate my body?) Leafa sent back a mental message as she showed a abandoned-puppy face expression. Weston''s face instantly turned bright red and he slowly realized he had lost the battle. He nodded and Leafa pushed her body forward onto his arms. Her ample, elastic breasts pushed onto his arms making strange sounds. The other females in Gaxul glared at Leafa in envy.


    On the other hand, both of Mark''s arms were clung on by Hanna and Chiron. Who were glaring at each other intensely. Alice was content with her position already and only attacked him when the other two were busy privately. Hanna was trying to steal Mark''s attention from Chiron as well as gain the first place.


    Jayborino was busy looking after Zagara as Silver and Sakura are chatting about future plans of events.


    Anyways, they went up to the headquarter of the elf council to discuss the matter if the upcoming danger Jayborino informed them about. The army in Xion will reach here later, but the heroes arrived here first.


    "By seriously, Jay, I haven''t finished the books in the library yet. How can you do this to me. Mira had been giving us loads of homeword even though we''re trying to have some free time here!" Mark complained about his unfinished homework and complained frustratingly. He hated social studies and can''t wrap his heads around the geography and history blah blah blah of this world.


    "C''mon, Siri-I mean Mark. You can do better than this if you just listen to Mira''s lecturing more, y''know." Robert decided to butt in the conversation and voiced his opinion.


    "Nice to say for a freaking class president." Mark retorted with a low voice. Mark can''t really focus on subjects he doesn''t like. In his class were the heroes and the other people he knew. Montra just had recently joined the class, and she was getting more and more used to class.


    "If master tried his best, I think you could do almost anything!" Fenrir cheerfully encouraged Mark with this sentence. It made Mark''s lips smirked wryly at the statement. The dragon girl was as cheerful as ever, always helping Mark out from complicated situations with her straightforward attitude.


    "Yeah. You''re right, maybe I should start listening in class." Mark made a determination as he and the others entered the elf council. Seeing alot of elves made Mark realize how rare the dwarfs are. And he really missed Karl and his mercenary group. He just got a message that he will be having a child soon. And it made Mark imagine some indecent scenes in secret. The advance medical magic of this world had reached the stage of being able to predict the child to be which race, right of the bat. But Karl still kept it secret.


    "Oh, welcome Mark. Long time had pass since we''ve seen each other." Artineeus welcomed Mark and the other heroes politely while bowing. This elf has passed through many battles. And his face looks sleep-deprived from all the works he have shouldered recently. Being the leader of the elven council now was no easy matter, as he needs to deal with the defenses of Gaxul.


    "Hi there, long time no see too!" Mark cheerfully greeted Artineeus as he shakes his hand. They both had a really special relationship regarding a ''certain'' matter. Artineeus had caught wind about a mysterious youth appearing in the Royal Academy of Xion, and sent scouts to investigate. And found out that Mark was alive and kicking, to his surprise. He had been sure the boy would die, but yet he was here, with a strange left arm.


    After finishing greeting the esteemed heroes, Jayborino proceeded to explain the situation. With Zagara as a witness and representative of the monster nation.


    "So to summarize your point, the demons are attacking this city because of the <Supabalistia> mother. Hahh¡­"


    "<Supabalistia>?" Robert seems perplexed at the name. And his face was full of wonder. The name was unfamiliar to him.


    "You remember when we use a weapon to stop time and hold the demon army? That is what the <Supabalistia> does, stop time. It can also do teleportation, but that is a story for another time. Originally, we had one, but over the years, we have built the total of three. Before running out of resources to build it.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ That¡¯s new, but what do you mean by <mother>?¡± Mantra was interested in the normal elf¡¯s technology, so she decided to pry further with out missing any part of the topic. She was sitting gracefully like a high-classed lady with a majestic expression. Her slightly purple skin which symbolises a dark elf lay against the soft brown chair behind her. Artiness was surprised by the beauty of the dark elves, but he closed his emotions and decided to answer the question.


    ¡°Well¡­ By mother I mean the original place we got the blueprint for the weapon. The time orb, teleportation rings, everything we have.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡°What!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Calm down, as the hero has said, there is indeed an alter-like thing beneath this city, but we knew not what it does, nor its origin. Our ancestors have learned advanced-class magic and learned much from this device. But¡­ The magic from this device is wholly unknown. We can never guess where it came from, it is just¡­ Different. The magic used to summon you heroes were also deprived from this device.¡±


    Before the others could ask any more question, Artiness decided to lead them to the device himself. He went to the portrait of the earliest council leader and pressed some buttons there, the picture unfurled and behind it revealed a secret passage that led down to somewhere. There were currently no one except Artineeus and the heroes there. So they all went inside. Artaneeus explained the place while leading them.


    ¡°Our ancestors created this vault after discovering the device and decided to construct a city around it. This place is one of the biggest secrets of all time. The Altar can¡¯t be removed, nor can it be re-engineered. So it is exclusive only to this place,¡± The lights around them lit up after Artineeus insert his powers into a certain rod. Everybody in the room gasped in amazement at the marvellous sight in front of them. There, they are standing with a thing similar to a gate, but instead with two great arcs towering above them and many unknown symbols all over the room.


    Everybody was awed at the scene, the majesty of the place belittled even the glorious city of Xion or Gaxul itself. The lights around the room were lit up and it made everyone see the true elegance of the place.Mark inspected them and found out something strange. However, Artineeus shouted out the name. ¡°Welcome¡­ Heroes, to <Karax> the device of the gods.


    However, while everyone in the room was marvelling at the scene. Mark felt strange, like something in him was triggered at the scene of this thing. Inside him a voice was transmitted to his mind.


    (HO ho ho¡­ now this is a big problem¡­ A really big one¡­) The voice from his dreams last time after fighting the <eater of the worlds> was resounding in his head again. Mark jumped in surprise but he calmed down and listened to the words the <thing> said next intently.


    (Human, since you are my first host, I guess it won¡¯t harm me to tell you some information. This device is something I created, but I guess after I destroyed this device someone rebuilt it without MY permission. Luckily he haven¡¯t finished it yet, he doesn¡¯t know how to really build it at all. HO ho) The voice was chuckling, but his voice wasn¡¯t amused by the sentence. Mark knew it from the emotion it is emitting.


    (And what is it, you creep!) Mark mentally sent a message for the monster residing in him. He had a feeling that the moment he lost himself to hate, this monster was gonna get out of hand far more quickly than any thing in the world.


    (This¡­ Is what you can call, <Bender of rules>. Basically, it is a device that can kill god by using a mere will of a human. Thus making this device REALLY dangerous. That god, what was his name again?)


    (Bazulu)


    (Yes, Bazulu, seems to know about this. And if he can get his hands on this, the other god¡­)


    (Kataluzia)


    (Che! no need to remind me, human. Anyway, Kataluzia will certainly fall at this rate.Or be in danger.)


    (But they¡¯re both gods! They can win against something at this scale, right? Kataluzia will probably-)


    (Muahahahaha! Boy, you know nothing about the truth of this world. There are no such things as gods, only humans existed in the first place. The gods are a mere ¡®dream¡¯ the humans created to rebel against reality.)


    (What?! But I thought he was a god, so-)


    (He ¡°is¡± a damn god, but he only has the power to create what human knows. Same to Gaia and Bazulu. They all can create something, but they still can¡¯t overcome human souls nor unleash their power to destroy something instantly as they wish. Because they are after all stems from a human. No matter how hard they try, they can¡¯t influence the original world, which is your Earth, but they can bring the human there and bring them over to the new world they have created based on the original. Gaia refrained from making a new world and-)


    (Wait, you speak as if they had a beginning.)


    (They WERE humans. Normal ones, but their stupid cowardice of they and all the humans to face the reality gave they new power. They don¡¯t respect the laws of the universe and overcome them with magic. That¡¯s why I hate them so much. The reason they can¡¯t control human is because they haven¡¯t realised the true power of the ¡®soul¡¯ of living things yet.)


    (Souls? But we living things work with the brain!)


    (You need to widen your point of view a little, your brain is just a mere supercomputer. The soul is the one who inputed the code. Don¡¯t ask me further because I can¡¯t answer more than this. The gods are a little different though.)


    (But how?)


    (Human, you shouldn¡¯t ask any further about those cowards who feared the world, for one, you respect how the universe works and use your power limited by what the universe gave you. Although sometimes you used ¡®magic¡¯ to copy the power of the gods. You still use it limitedly more than most of the magic-crazed bastards who doesn¡¯t give a damn respect to the laws. Boy, I made you my host because you are one of the first people to know science. But that isn¡¯t the most important part. The most precedent one is that you don¡¯t FEAR the laws of the universe. You EMBRACE it as your own. And learn to use it. Usually most people just fear reality and instead try to deny it.) The voice went silent after that and Mark returned to the real world.


    Only to find a beautiful, adorable face staring at him worriedly. It was Hanna, she looks worried about her boyfriend for suddenly blanking out. Her face was so close Mark quickly pulled back, if he had moved a bit further, he would have kissed her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Onii-chan? You suddenly stopped talking and Blanked out, again.¡±


    ¡°It was just-¡°


    ¡°You can tell me if something is bothering you okay, Onii-chan? I will always help you.¡± Hanna inched towards with a dignified tone. She was truly a strong girl, unlike the weak-looking girl that must be protected many years ago. It brought a smile to Mark¡¯s face and he knew that Hanna would have already guessed that he was up to something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do that, but first, let me inspect this device first.¡± After mentioning that, Mark moved towards the device to see it, and found himself gaping from shock. This machine had writings on it that he couldn¡¯t describe. And Mark was shocked at the fine detail this device was made from. He looked at it further and saw ancient looking text on different spells and magical machinery.


    ¡°If this device can talk to the gods of the demons, we should destroy it.¡± Jayborino voiced out his opinion broadly as shocked faces surrounded him. Everyone doesn¡¯t want to destroy such a marvellous device. But Jayborino was sure that it was better to not risk.


    ¡°But that would be bad.¡± Rohana made a rebuttal when a loud sound of a bell rattled through the city. CLANG!


    ¡°So they have started, esteemed heroes, it is time. It looks like your predictions are correct, and we shall repel the demon army together.¡± Artineeus said out as he led everyone out of the secret passage back to the room and out of the sacred place.


    Part 3


    ¡°Looks like the elves are well prepared this time. Is the <surprise> ready yet, Slavis?¡± The demon king asked Slavis, demon of lust, this question. She looks worn out and battered from the getting punished for failing her mission.


    ¡°Yes, my king. All the blocks have been placed on each section of the wall. Do you want me to activate it yet?¡±


    ¡°No, we shall engage them first. Bellizia, you control the orcs while you, Grodias, you will lead the main demon army. Expect some parts of our troops to be paralysed in time for a while. And now¡­ Zeldias.¡± The demon king called out to one of his very last demon lords. Zeldias emerged from his place and came forward. He had a large build unlike the slender Bellizia or Slavis. But a little smaller than Grodias.


    ¡°You will come with me to deal with those Bazulu-damned people. We will take out their main fighters in the battlefield and wear them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king.¡± Right after Diablo finished calling all his main leaders he watched the army of 5,000 strong orcs and 20,000 formidable demons. He smiled and glared at the high wall surrounding the city of Gaxul.


    ¡°Attack!!!!!¡±


    Part 4


    ¡°Ready our defences. We will hold the walls. Our wall will never fall to those demon bastards!!!!! IN THE NAME OF PAN!!!!!!!!!!!¡± The elf generals shouted out this command and readied the defences. He looked at the demon army and cowered in fear. But he mustn¡¯t show it in this place.


    "Fire the cannons!!!!!!" The elves repeated the order fired the magic cannons they received from the dwarves'' country. The cannon were the latest model that have some special effects on them. The moment the cannon shell was floating above the demon army, it broke apart and send rains of little bombs everywhere.


    BAAM!!! Magical explosions rattled through the battlefield as many demons fell. But the demons are more prepared than ever as they deployed a barrier to guard themselves.


    After the dust from the cluster bombing receded. The elf found themselves with the demons marching closer to the walls. They haven''t stopped at all.


    Mark and the other girls were stationed behind the walls, prepared for a breakthrough of the demons. The heroes were also stationed on different part of the cities.


    (Strange.) Chiron studied the war of this world more than most and knew that usually the demons aren''t as dumb as to suddenly attack just like this. It was just... Unusual and illogical.


    She went over to Rohana to ask her a certain question. After Rohana listened and tried what she asked, she felt relieved until she saw a certain elf with a uncommon mana walking to the walls.


    "Stop!" Rohana shouted to the elf who was approaching the walls. She quickly showed a panicked face and started to run faster to the walls. Mark and the others quickly saw the situation and Chiron ran towards the elf. She disarmed her and immediately caught her.


    The elf tried to wiggle out of Chiron''s advanced locking technique. She was caught and Mark approached her.


    "What are you doing?" Mark asked the elf. He noticed the chaotic pupils of the elf dashing left and right. And he tried to wrestle out of Chiron''s control all the while muttering incomprehensible words like.


    "Must... Go....master......is......need ...   pleasure.." Mark  saw that the male elf had a strange eye. As if being enchanted. He had saw those eyes before, back on earth, those crazy eyes belonged to someone who had taken the forbidden drugs. Illegal drug addicts.


    (Has he fallen to an unimaginable lust that ultimately took away his sense of right and wrong? A broken person is hard to fix. And elf have strong minds, so falling to something like addiction is hard. Unless...) Mark gathered up his thoughts and decided to question Rohana and Montra who were experts when¡­


    "That magic? Impossible. This art has been banished by my great-grandmother a long time ago." Montra had a bloodshot expression as she walked towards the elf. Her eyes were radiating pure wrath.


    "What do you mean, dark elf?" Rohana decided to ask her far kin.


    "This magic is banished due to its awful side effects. It literary muddles up a person''s consciousness and makes him or her only focused on something. One of my great-grandmother''s son was enchanted by this spell by a dark elf to undermine his mother''s position from the throne. Luckily, great-grandmother found out and stopped her campaign and exiled her away from the hidden city or Mak''kir. After that, the art of this magic completely vanished. But this elf¡­"


    "Do you know a way to dispel this art, Montra?" Alice asked one of the most crucial question, and Montra hung her head down in sadness.


    "No... The son who was enchanted took 10 years to fully regain his mind. But after effects still lingers even after that. Only time will heal him.


    "Damn, even when we''re in war, problems from the inside still lingers." Hanna complained, but Mark was still brainstorming all the information.


    "Wait, if this elf is enchanted, is there a possibility that other ones are enchanted as well?" The moment Mark muttered those words, the huge green wall surrounding Gaxul trembled. Then it started to sink down. And by saying that means that I is just SINKING down. An idea flashed through Mark''s head and he shouted the answer in surprise.


    "The walls are being sabotaged!!!!!" After he said that, the section of the wall facing the demon army started collapsing.


    Part 5


    "Retreat from the walls, its a trap!" Diablo heard those words and smiled in glee as he watched the walls continuing to sink down. He had captured elves and asked Slavis to use her magic on them. They became his puppets and installed his ''surprise'' in the walls. After the device that sink walls were fed with magic, it will destroy the base below the walls and gravity does the rest.


    Diablo watched the walls sinking down as the demon army marched forward. The demon lords leading them. The raptors were released and they ran through the scene to the sinking city gates.


    The elves he had let Slavis used her <Lust> ability to had turned the elves into his personal slaves.


    "Is <she> ready yet, Slavis?¡±


    "Y-yes my king, the monster is arriving now. It shall swallow our foes and destroy their armies.¡±


    "...Slavis, I find your lack of determination disturbing. What had gotten over you? If you plan to betray me, I Will Kill You." Diablo left those words with Slavis as he walked away quietly.


    What''s left on Slavis''s face was only confusion and fear.


    Part 6


    After the front section of the walls fully sank down, the army of elves must face against the full brunt of the demon force. The little amount of Gaxul forces that were left was almost instantly overwhelmed by the humongous forces of demons.


    "CHARGE!!!!" "OOoooooh!!!!" Robert was riding a black horse as he shouted out in a commanding tone. He led 400 elf Calvary against the incoming demon army. He was a Malloor, the tip of the spear formation. He broke through the demon formation with brute force and thousand of demons fell to his fierce attacks. His magic sword attacks smashed the Orcs and reduced the insect monsters to a normal pile of useless meat.


    Jessie was besides him and she was also continuously leading the attack. The two <heroes> raised the morale of the elf army behind them sky-high.


    "I''ve smashed 12 Orcs and 24 demons already, how about you, cowboy?¡±


    "Tch... 30 demons, 4 orcs... I''ll get more okay!" Robert can''t stand the smug expression Jessie was making as he tried to use his long sword to sweep more Orcs. Jessie was better in killing larger targets than Robert. So she was more effective in killing Orcs than him.


    The calvary behind them viewed this act as a gesture of courage and they shouted battlecry. and marched on.


    "Wardiaz, the earth elemental that control the rocks, lend me your power to smash thy foes, <rock break>!!!!" Robert use his sword magic Sword Art:Rock Breaker. The moment his longsword reached the ground, the orc squad in front of him was blasted away by the brute fore of the sword. The horse Robert was riding looked at his rider with eyes that voiced out ¡®what-in-da-fking-hell-you-think-you''re-doing!''


    "Sorry big guy, I''ll feed you some high quality sugar later," Robert patted his horse''s mane and urged him on."and more importantly, Jessie! I just blew away 20 Orcs! That makes 24!!!¡±


    "That''s cheating!" The girl with a muscular body retorted in anger.


    Meanwhile, imps riding werewolves was doing something similar to Roberts, they smashed through the elf blockade and drove the elves back. But with a larger force. Slavis was leading them with her mind control tricks, until a certain shadow of a man and woman was in front of them.


    (Ufufufu, Westie, how about you give me a kiss of encouragement before I start doing something.)


    (This is not a game, Leafa! Sheesh! There''s a bazillion imps riding on Werewolf back rushing at us!)


    (Ahhh I suddenly for some reason whatsoever feel weak. I can''t use my magic anymore. If only Westie would share me his magic by kissing me)


    (Urgg fine! But not now, after we finish, I''ll sleep with you tonight. But only if you don''t do anything strange!)


    (Muu, you can just kiss me now though. But sleeping with you is also fine. Kukuku...) Weston was busy chanting his spell while communicating with Leafa. So he can''t kiss her yet. If Leafa doesn''t cooperate now, the spell would backfire and damage them both.


    "The wind that blast away my foes,¡±


    "The cold and darkness that swallows and freezes all being," The two of of them shouted in unison as they prepared their magic.


    "<Gale Blast>!¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "<Aqua''s sorrow>!¡±


    The wind packed with bits of sharp ice blew through the imps and werewolves and broke their formation. The werewolf grew disorientated as they fling away their riders. Weston and Leafa doesn¡¯t let this moment go and she cast another humongous spell.


    ¡°Aqua is feared for her power of the void. She can swallow all with the unknown depth of the water. Swallowing and ending the existence of all being. She can be said to be the god of death and fear, <Howling Death>!¡± A large hole was created in the centre of the chaos slowly. Usually, this spell can¡¯t be used on enemies since it was too easy to dodge. But now, the imps are still confused, so the spell swallows the wretched creatures easily.


    (Great job, Leafa!) Weston sent his message as he spontaneously generated 50 fire arrows that pierce his enemies with ease. The enemies that got shot burned and wailed as they tried to cling on to life.


    (Westie, we should retreat first and regroup with the army, we delayed the enemies long enough already.) Just breaking the tip of the charging imp calvary was more than enough to delay and deal damage to the imp calvary. After all, these imps use the power of the initial charging to keep their formation. If Weston and Leafa waited here for any longer, the bigger army will catch up and overwhelm them.


    Part 7


    Sometime after Weston¡¯s engagement, Jayborino and Sakura were heading to another part of the battle. Silver was in the backlines healing injured warriors. There, in front of them, stood Grodias. His huge build was bulging with muscles. The demon lord stared at Jayborino and Sakura in contempt.


    ¡°There is no way you can beat me, hero. I have far more power than you.¡± \


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got enough confidence to fight anyone, even a demon lord, as long as it isn¡¯t Mark.¡± Jayborino casually retorted as he flexed his muscles. He had a slender build and all his magic was reinforcing his muscle power. It could be said that his magic is far more unique than most, since after getting the gravity rings, his magic had evolved to better accommodate that gravitationalized field. ¡°Catch.¡± Jayborino tossed something to Grodias and Grodias casually grabbed it, only to realise the sudden increase in weight around him. He was pushed down unpreparedly and his face smashed against the ground. Jay used that instant to close in and smashed the demon lord with his feet.


    BOOM!


    The ground that got hit was smashed open with brute force. Jayborino¡¯s feet was naked and his toes were clinging onto the ground. Making this kick possible for him without bouncing him up from Newton¡¯s third law. However, Grodias had dodged in time and discarded his rings. His face was filled with fury as he prepared his spell.


    Jayborino knew something big was coming so he summoned his strength to princess carry Sakura and himself away from the place they just stood at. And barely managed to avoid a rage of light rays that chipped away the ground. The next instant, all that was left was molten pile of rock.


    (That light melts rocks!? This is more troublesome than I thought.)


    Jayborino glared at Grodias. He then firmly placed left foot on the grassy plains below. His left foot grabbed the land below him as he prepared to launch himself forward. Grodias wasn''t prepared as a human with an absurd speed. He quickly brought up its arms to block, but still got blasted away by Jay''s fist.


    Grodias toppled over many times before he gained the ground and balanced himself properly using his hands. His face was red with fury.


    "You''re gonna pay for that, huma- Gufu!" Grodias barely dodged a sword strike aiming at the nape of his neck. Sakura was waiting for an opportunity all along, and she showed a regretful face when the demon lord dodged her strike. Demon lords have a far higher level of intuition than normal organisms.


    "Now, you''ve done ittttt!!!!!!!!" Grodias bellowed out as he suddenly grabbed his chest as if to take his heart out from his body. He chanted something dangerous and ominous dark clouds surrounded his body. Jayborino perceived the danger this may bring and erased the distance between the demon and himself with the floor behind him blown apart from the jump.


    However, Grodias already had a smug look on his face.


    "Unholy art, <Dark Boost>." The moment Jayborino''s punch came in contact with Grodias''s body, he instantly got repelled and smashed into the floor. He screamed out in pain at the sudden unexpected hit.


    "I must praise you, hero, no one has ever lived after tasting my <Dark Boost> once, except Diablo." He casually walked towards the <hero> who was choking metallic liquid. His body was covered in bruises an the crater around him told Sakura just how much force was required to make a hole just from smashing a person.  It was even stranger hoe Jay wasn''t dissected to several pieces yet.


    Jayborino tried to stand up as he staggered with the mere act. He was still trying to stand up and fight against the monster who was casually walking towards him, assured of his victory. All of Jay''s muscles ached, his bruises were tore open. In the end, even his superhuman body had a limit. He regrettably thought out.


    (So this is as far as I go...) The boy thought. Now that he think of it, he has not too much regret. Sakura would be safe by now, she would''ve ran away like a normal human should. Mark could take care of them both, if he won''t, Jay swore he would haunt him forever. He truly had nothing to look back and frown for, except maybe making love with Silver and Sakura. He imagined having a good life with them in this world. He would have a children with each one of them. Have a son and daughter. Raise them, lend them his gravity rings, and play with them as a dad.


    (Haha, now you''re thinking about these unreal things. Why is my brain such a scumbag at such a place. Making me think of those things...) Jayborino''s life flashed through his very eyes. The vague memory of his mother, how his dad had always scolded him but still managed to encourage him in the end. He had been the weakest in the class, and got bullied alot by Finnick and, what was his name again. Siris/Mark had always tried to cheer him up and protect him. But he wasn''t always around to help.


    (Oh, I remember...) On a certain faithful day, the bullies cornered him and Jayborino was about to be one-sidedly beat up. A certain girl came out and called the teachers. The girl picked up the beaten crying boy with her strong hands. He looked at her as if she was his idol, his ideal. Yes, Sakura helped him and gave him the stupid and foolish courage to go on with his life. After that, life was better somehow. Or at least the perspective of life he had always dreamed of.


    (I...I haven''t even said thank you properly yet¡­)


    Jayborino had a drop of tear flowing down his chin as he saw his death closing in.


    Part 8


    Mark continued to look at the horrible situation below him. Yes, he was riding on Fenrir, his loyal dragon. She was blasting away the army of Orcs with her fiery breath and pieces of red flesh burned over the battlefield. Mark was a little disturbed how they smelled just like barbeque but ignored it.


    He had a far far bigger problem. Standing below him was a literal definition of a devil sowing death through the pitiful elf warriors. It was the demon king, Diablo. The elves cried in horror at the undefeatable enemy and an invulnerable demon lord besides him.


    Mark used the muscle power he gained from the Beastman''s queen to jump down from Fenrir''s back. He didn''t bring anyone along since Mark''s magic was far too destructive for a team fight. He can''t show his true power with allies surrounding him. He landed right in front of an elf who was about to be targeted, also shouting orders behind him.


    "RETREAT!!! FALL BACK TO THE CITY!! I''LL TAKE CARE OF THIS MYSELF!!" The elf warrior and some other major species like the beastmans were more than glad to retreat as they all pulled back in unison. The formation they were using was meant for them to act like a wall as they hold an army of demons, not a super living being.


    "We meet again, human." Diablos smiled as his eyes slit like a snakes'' and his body tensing up. Many years ago, they both had a fight with the demon king ending up losing to the ''Strongest'' human. But now, it was different.


    "Long time no see, what was your name again? I''m sorry but I''m bad at remembering a <loser>''s name." Mark provoked with a sarcastic tone. The voice inside him chuckled in response but said nothing to add further. He really was a mysterious being who hated the gods and call them cowards who wasn''t brave enough to face the world. The moment Diablo heard that sentence, his face twitched in anger. Zeldias, the demon lord beside him had already jumped towards Mark with fury in his very eyes.


    Suddenly, the moment he was near him. Zeldias slowed down. He felt no resistance, but it was as if reaching the human boy was taking long. TOO LONG.


    Mark lifted his mechanical hand up and from it shot 3 akali element-rich bullets. Mark used Posieson''s power to create a sudden burst of pure water. The akali element bullet lump slowly reached the wall of of water in front of it.


    Akali element is the very first group in the periodic table. It is deemed dangerous due to its very high reactivity. When hit with water, the hydrogen atom will be pulled out forcefully and replaced with the akali element. Thus liberating pure hydrogen gas. Which has a very high and dangerous combustion rate. This technique was far easier to produce than Mark''s former railgun bullet. And with much more explosion. Especially with a ''small'' block of francium. The only bad thing about it is how dangerous and making the wall of water.


    BOOOOM!!!!!


    Zeldias was blasted backwards with the explosion caused by the reactive hydrogen. Mark had a sweat trickling down his head. Producing Francium instantaneously took quite a mental work. Francium element lasts for just a short while before finishing up its lifespan.


    However, what was taking more of his mental image was something else.


    "Once upon a time, in Greek mythology. Gaia, the ruler of Earth, and a sky-dude married and gave birth to titans." Mark was casually saying something without care. "And one of them is named Kronos. He uses a sickle to slay his father and liberate his brothers. He married and gave both to gods, Zeus, Posiedon... Etcetera. But his greatest power was probably what he was most revered for. What he ruled over was¡­"


    The demon king felt the area surrounding the human slowed. Including himself, the leaf took longer to reach the ground. The dust took time to flow. And Mark voiced the answer to what he is controlling.


    ¡°<Time>"


    Part 9


    Hanna saw the area Mark just went to seemed to go weird. The whole area there was slowing down somehow. If she hadn''t sensed that it was her lover''s magic. She would have rushed in and tried to interfere instantly. Her body was aching to go and help. But Mark warned her to not follow him. Additionally, she was holding up against an army if demon, which was far more than she would''ve thought.


    "Montra, how are you holding up?¡±


    "I''m sick of monster blood.¡±


    "Well, I guess that means you''re fine." Montra was one of the people on Hanna''s watch list. She was sometimes suddenly lustful towards Mark and attacked him. Which failed every times due to Alicia stopping her just in the nick of time. Her multiple personalities were disturbing.


    "No seriously, anymore of this and I''m sucking your blood as medicine, Rohana." Rohana''s magic was unique and rich, ideal for Montra''s target of sucking. She loved sucking blood from elves. But the person she wanted to suck the hell out of most was Mark. Just smelling his blood was enough for her to feel extremely an extreme almost uncontrollable urge to drink it.


    "Fine, dark elf. I''ll let you suck my blood after this." Rohana shouted back via swiftly landing a wide-range attack that swept the demon army away. Her green linen clothes fluttered in the wind from the sudden burst of magic. But her eyes were calm as she watched the demon army being slowed. Suddenly, a high class reaper closed in on her and was about to land a surprise attack on her back!


    But a dark figure suddenly appeared behind her back and blocked the reaper''s blow with a dagger. And the fight manifested a dark ball of flame that smashed into the reaper''s abdomen. Blasting it away whilst burning it up.


    Rohana looked at the figure with a tinge of shame on her face, and the figure started to talk.


    "You should be careful of your back, Rohana. Those reapers are crafty as hell.¡±


    "Thanks, Chiron. I underestimated my enemies too much.¡±


    "Well, anyways. I already looked around... And there is a big problem. I saw an endless tide of these army coming. We won''t be able to hold the line at this rate." Chiron looked down with a regretful face. She had been silently plucking lives from some of the strongest enemies as she ventured deep into the army while erasing her presence. Killing the enemy generals proved effective at creating confusion and delaying, but it won''t last forever.


    "Is Gaxul gonna fall?" Alicia asked meekly, she had once lost her homeland, before claiming it back. So seeing something similar happening again pained her heart. She was smashing away enemies with great speed and throwing <grenades> that Mark gave her during some opportunities. She reached for her gun and shot two more barrages of metal bullets at her enemies that tried to surround her.


    ¡°..."


    The whole party went silent, knowing that they can''t be certain about this statement. Rohana stared at her beloved city sorrowfully. She knew that everything has an end. A limit. Hanna stared at the hopeless faces at her comrades and she shouted out angrily.


    "Who the hell cares about these things at this time! All we need to do now is beat the @#$% out of these annoying bastards! Then we''ll worry about the city later!¡±


    Montra also had a fed up face as she continued slicing more and more demons, her ominous sickle absorbing the blood and giving her more power.


    "Correct, our hidden city of Aservere would be more than ideal accept you elves to our home. We have weapons that doesn''t base itself from its elegance. We have room for a million more elves.¡±


    The other girls cheered up a bit and almost forgot the threat of Gaxul¡ªAlmost.


    Part 10


    Death was marching to his doors as Jayborino was lying there defeated. He can''t fight back against the might of the demon lord. His body has reached its very limits and his strength to even stand up was gone. His heart was beating slowly and he was losing more and more blood. His body was acting as if saying, "This is the limit, I can no longer function.¡±


    Grodias moved closer and closer, time seemed to slow as Jayborino saw the demon lord closing in step by step.


    "Oh you''re crying now huh, hero. You know very well that you can at least beg for mercy here." Grodias was mocking the man who lost the battle.


    A big ball of shadow materialized on Grodias''s hand. Jay smiled at last. At least he was able to get Sakura out alive, all was well. He could die with almost no regrets.


    "Noooooo!!!!!" Just at that moment, a figure rushed in from nowhere with a battle cry and aimed her sword at Grodias, who casually dodged the attack and blew her away with force. She toppled over the ground and she was breathing heavily.


    (Sakura?!)


    "Hmph, am annoyance to my schemes. Oh... What''s with that face, hero. Don''t tell me you care about this girl. I shall enjoy your last breath a little more.¡±


    Grodias lifted up Sakura and she pulled her over to Jayborino''s line of sight.


    "A fine women, she would entertain the demon lord and the Orcs. It will take time, but breaking her wouldn''t be impossible." Grodias tore open Sakura''s shirt, revealing her bra and belly bottom. Jayborino would have screamed if he had the power, but his body wouldn''t let him.


    (No... Not Sakura... No!!!) Jayborino tried to move his body. But it wouldn''t work. He was far too injured. Will he die? Will he see his love get raped in front of him?


    -A week ago-


    "Mark, there''s been something strange about mw recently.¡±


    "Hmm? What is it?¡±


    "I feel... like lately I can''t get stronger. Like I''m stuck on a bottleneck.¡±


    Mark sat up on his bed. They both would go to Gaxul soon, but seeing Jayborino saying this woke him up.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    "Well, I don''t feel like I''m getting stronger anymore. No matter how much I train. Like I can''t seem to pass an invisible <barrier>¡±


    "Maybe its the limit your body set for you.¡±


    ¡°Limit?"


    "All living creature has a limit. They can''t surpass it without... I don''t know? Giving up humanity? But all living things has a limit. So you can''t just get stronger.¡±


    ¡°Oh..."


    All things has limits set by god. Everybody can''t get past a certain level. A human is still human no matter what.


    -Now-


    (Move, damn it move!!!!!!) Jayborino''s will resonated throughout his body. He needs to move. He had something far more important than his life getting raped in front of his eyes, he can''t allow it. His body screamed in protest. It sent pain messages to his brain, ordering him to stop. To accept the limit of human being.


    (Screw that. Limits? Unsurpassable wall? Impossibility? Fuck it!!! Who cares when you got your freaking girlfriend getting raped in front of you!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!)


    "And now, her private part will be- Gufu!!!!¡±


    Grodias didn''t know what was happening to him. The next thing he knew, he was lying on the floor, a small crater surrounding him. His body ache, and he opened his eyes and stared in front of him. There, a man who shouldn''t have any power left was standing, carrying the girl that was at his mercy a moment ago in his arms.


    Once upon a time, a youth walked through the fields with a smile. He was a foolish youth, wanting a happy ending with his lover. He was always helped and pitied. Then one day, he saw his very girlfriend about to get raped in front of him.


    He was injured, unable to move.


    His body gave up.


    He had nothing left.


    But he stood up, like in the fairy tales in the children''s book. With new power and might. He surpassed the status of a mere human to be something else. He broke the limiter of his very own body with his willpower that bends the original limitations. There was one word that could describe him.


    Yes, He was¡­


    A true <HERO>.


    Part 11


    Ataneeus looked over his kingdom. Beautiful towers that had lasted years were destroyed in minutes. More and more Gohmas were popping from the ground, spitting out more abominations of insect monsters.


    "Sir! The southern gate has fallen, casualty numbers are rising in the minutes!" A messenger reported the dire news to Artineeus.


    "Is the evacuation to Aservere finished yet?¡±


    "Almost, only some citizens are left. Other peoples stayed behind to guard the city till their last breath.¡±


    "Don''t worry, Artaneeus. The people of Aservere will accept your kind well.¡±


    "I know, thank you, Queen, for your cooperation." He had used the <Supabalistia> on a classified threat that was coming with out anyone but him, the queen, and the council. Far away, something humongous was coming in. He dread to even see its size, but it was bigger threat than a normal demon lord.


    Now, what sadden him most was how he must tolerate seeing his very own city fall. He seemed to age 20 more years. He picked up a large scroll from his pocket, and handed it to the night elf''s queen.


    "What is this?¡±


    "This is all that our engineers and magitist(magic''s scientist) were able to decode from our device. I want you to take it to your kingdom. Make good use of it. You should start evacuating too.¡±


    "HM? Device?¡±


    "That isn''t important now, this place will go down soon. I wished I was wrong. But if this city is going down, I won¡¯t let it go down with those demons taking over. I¡¯d rather see it burn than to be infested by the corrupters.¡±


    The queen looked panicked at the sentence and tried to raise a protest, before finding out that Artaneeus already went away. The queen muttered ¡®boys¡­ all the same¡¯ and she proceeded to the evacuation tank. The tank was equipped with the magic shells that blows away enemy easilily. Even a demon lord won¡¯t go unharmed.


    Artaneeus walked to the device. He can¡¯t destroy it no matter what, even the strongest weapon and magic can¡¯t do it. But he and his fellow elves had found out something, a secret switch. After centuries of decoding, he found out it was the emergency destroying switch. But it required a life of a creature with strong magic affinity to destroy it.


    He slowly raised the door in front of him as he entered the sacred room. The glittering wall full of strange but beautiful crystals covered the room. Artaneeus slowly walked as he harden his resolution to the certain hidden part of the device. He won¡¯t let the device fall to enemy hands, no matter the cost.


    Part 12


    Finnick and Cena were now fighting with the demon commander with speed that would shame the royal elf guard. They both were good at martial arts and Cena quickly broke the demon¡¯s limb while Finnick ended its life.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought, Finnick.¡± Cena said silently as she took down another demon. Finicky came and finished the job with his killing blow, but almost lost his composure when Cena uttered those words. He had never seen the girl sincerely praise him like this ever before.


    (I must have misheard.)


    ¡°You know, when you saw me naked, I was kinda happy actually. I thought that you would be bewitched by the Leafa snake before seeing me.¡±


    (No NO NOOO!! Don¡¯t bring out those happy memories now!? I¡¯m busy damn it!!!!)


    Well, let¡¯s just say they were also leading the evacuation and more and more heroes were joining with them.


    Part 13


    Jayborino played down the injured Sakura. He stared at the demon lord in front of him. His eyes were filled with anger. He clenched his fist. His feet was firmly placed on the ground. The demon fought back, its used its massive power to rush himself towards Jayborino. But the next thing he knew¡­


    Jayborino was right in front of him. He calmly raised his punch and punch Grodias in the abdomen 10 times in 4 seconds. He had surpassed the limit of a human and became a true hero. He didn¡¯t wait for Grodias to counter, as he suddenly appeared behind him. Grodias wasn¡¯t an amateur as he jumped up and avoided the blow. Grodias then tried to punch Jay, but Jay punch back and a huge shockwave was created. They continued to fight and exchange blows.


    The ground beneath them broke apart from the mere power of the exchange of blows. No matter what Grodias did, he can¡¯t seem to overwhelm Jay in this exchange of blows. Jayborino was instead overwhelming him. He sent back more punch than even Grodias can imagine.


    All of Grodias blows were blocked and countered and blocked. He had shock in his eyes. This isn¡¯t a human?! This is¡­.


    Grodias rained down more and more punches at Jay. But Jay shut him up with a single fist. Jay kicked the demon in the head and blew him away with some craters for decoration.


    The injured Grodias Jumped up in the sky, his eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!!!! HERO!!!!!!!!¡± Grodias unleashed all the magic inside of him, he input it inside of his body and he prepared the final blow, but then what he saw angered him. Jayborino has no fear in his eyes. The demon lord summoned the last of his strength and gathered the powers in front of him.


    ¡°I will crush you. I will defeat you. I WILL KILL YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUU <DARK DESTRUCTION>!!!!!!¡±


    The blast came down with a ray of light. If it hits the ground, all that will be left would be a large volcano hole. But¡­


    ¡°I will crush you too, demon.


    ¡­¡±


    With that word, the power that was coming down using all of the demon lord¡¯s power was split wide open. And the demon was blown away with it.


    And ended the life of the demon lord. Grodias


    End of Part 1 of the Chapter.

 The device and... (2)

    Author''s note: Just so you guys may have already seen, my updates has been really really slow. It is because I have been stuck with a very important business in real life, so I can''t service you guys with too mush chapters. I am truly sorry, and hope that you will forgive me.


    Anyway, enjoy this short chapter!


    Part 1


    Once upon a time on earth, a certain boy looked up at the sky.


    He was constantly bullied and discriminated.


    His brother was kind and smart. But he also got bullied hard. They both traversed through a certain empire on Earth.


    The big brother had a girlfriend, and they can survive on each others company. But the little brother, Bazulu, had no one.


    He faced everything without a proper support from someone. Nor parents. One day, a group of big nobles came to him, and smashed him down on the floor.


    His brother wasn''t there to save him.


    Alone.


    Afraid.


    He cursed the world. He cursed Earth.


    Then suddenly, a power grew in him. A power that was only possible among the other Zillions of possible outcome that was bended due the strong will of a normal human. He gave up. He hated this wretched world. The evil Roman emperor, the discriminated society. He hated the reality he was living in. He hated his brother who had a girlfriend to rely on. He wants to remake this world. Make it a better place with his own version. His body made magic happen. His massive hatred, will, and beliefs made miracles, but in this case can only be described as an abomination.


    On that day, a monster was born. The roman named it after the god of death, made myths about it. And many other ways. But one thing was clear. The monster had made the roman empire fall to its  The roman magician who hasn''t had their mind totally tainted by ''science'' yet fought back. But their poor magicians can''t fight the strong will of the monster''s magic which completely denied and rejects reality. The evil god was born.


    But the god, Bazulu, disappeared. Why? Well, a god can only be stopped by another god... Or a devil.


    Part 2


    Blood scattered on the floor. Diablo was standing, opposing a certain human who had injured him. On his waist, a large wound was made from the human''s unknown blade. But demons don''t often spill blood, since their bodies regenerate blood vessels quickly. Especially for the demon king.


    The blood belongs to the human himself. The human was smiling, opposing to his physical appearance. His body has loss lots of blood. And his mind was weary. It was taking alot of concentration just to keep his cells regenerating. The 6 Holy Asura arms behind his back was crumbling. Ares''s blessing was wearing off. Mark was currently wielding a spear, Gungier in his hand. He laid Gungier on his shoulders.


    (Damn, even with Kronos''s time spell, this bastard broke through that with brute force. I can''t really use my science world here yet. It would bring too much harm. But I loss too much blood, if this keeps on going, I''ll die even when my cells are regenerating.)


    The human''s wound closed up quickly, but much more slower than before.


    "You are mighty, human. If I say that we should fight again with full power at both sides, I doubt I would  again.¡±


    Diablo honestly praised Mark. Even with the help of Zeldias, defeating the human was no easy task. He had been using strange weapons that fires out bullets that made sound only after it hits, and causes massive explosions. The human had also slowed down time and used his spear to tear apart the clouds and earth. All of Diablo''s anti magic spell failed to block these attacks sometimes, either due to the massive power it held or the strangeness of it. Some attacks can''t even be considered magic in the first place.


    Mark took out 3 injectors and injected himself with emergency calories and mind relaxing medicines. They are all foreign and dangerous but Mark was a scientist. And he has recipes of all the medicines he needed. Still, there is no such things as a one-sided safe and convenient medicine. Since this one will have a major backlash later.


    "I... Can still fight, master..." Zeldias tried to bring his body up and face Mark. Before plopping down again. He was a devoted demon lord. But his physical body has its limit. His power,


    , can''t even make himself stand up again. His pride was severely damaged. But he still can''t give in.


    "Go, Zeldias, I''ll shall take care of this from now on." Diablo quickly let Zeldias retreated while blocking him from the railgun bullets that he was shot at constantly by Mark''s gun. Diablo can''t react to something at the speed of sound immediately, but he has more than enough time to wait for Mark to pull the trigger or aim the gun.


    (C''mon, bone marrow. Hurry up and give me blood!) Mark took more pills for blood and he drank his fructose water. Fructose is the sweetest kind of simple sugar that can immediately be transformed into energy faster than glucose and lactose. Making it a perfect choice for energy.


    "Hahh... I can still can go on, Mr. king." Mark smirked with a challenger''s smile on his face. Mark used his superb body strength to rush into Diablo again. Diablo countered, only to find Mark''s face already vanished, and a kick kissing his chin. Diablo was blown upwards highly.


    "Sh&t, even my kick can''t break your neck." Mark complained as he shot three mini dynamites from his mechanics arms. It exploded on Diablo''s body, and he immediately tumbled across the hard surface. Mark look grudgely at his half broken mechanical arm. Although he was fortunate enough to cover all the sophisticated parts inside a very hard and artificial box. The arm can no longer make radioactive Francium, nor can he create anymore dynamites. He can still move it and there are some tricks he had up his sleeves, in which case should be called arm instead.


    Diablo jumped right back up, his face was filled partly by anger and frustration. He launched himself forward towards the human. The human suddenly bent his back down and supported himself using his two arms. Mark used his hands to balance himself as he back flipped and stood right up again.


    Diablo raised his hands and he shot out barrages of blue fire. Fire''s temperature and color depends on its


    Diablo  had disappeared from the scenery. Mark used his mechanical hand''s radar functionality to sense Diablo far above him. VERY FAR.


    "Eat this. <Rain of Death>!!!!" Diablo roared out as things started to fall... No, rain down from the sky above. Arrows, hatchets, molten rocks, acids, magic swords, dangerous explosive magic, etc. You name it. Mark quickly dodged them one by one as he prepared the perfect formula needed to create a stable plasma shield around him.


    (P=voltage*current= x kilowatts... There! Got it.)


    A shield started to materialized around Mark. All the weapons were nullified. Diablo doesn''t let this chance go as he raced towards Mark.


    Mark  canceled the plasma shield and used his legendary spear to block Diablo and dodge once again. The boy threw the spear at an immeasurable speed that instantaneously lowered the distance between him and the demon king.


    The path the spear took was spilt open with the sound of lighting and sonic boom. Even a toddler could guess how the spear travelled. Diablo had a superior body and great magic. But even his greatly deployed magic barrier could only slow the spear and lessen a bit of its power.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Mark gaze at the bloody body of the demon king. His body was dyed red and in his hands... Was the spear if gungier.  Diablo was greatly damaged as he used up almost all his energy on fighting the foe. Mark was also battered and his field of vision was slowly turning white. He used a massive amount of brainpower to create an image of Odin''s power and let it out to reality.


    "Gu-!" Mark choked blood again as his blood vessels were damaged from the magic usage. His body was almost reaching its limit. Mark had just found out sometime ago that using too much magic will cause a great deal of stress on the blood vessels, breaking them. The demons have an advantage on this since they can quickly heal their blood vessels. (Though that also has a limit of its own)


    "Thanks for the weapon, human." Diablo picked up the long spear and prepare to throw it right back with his magic power infused within. Mark smiled as he raised his hands.


    "Did you know that in most mythologies, a God''s weapon will always return to the wielder''s hand? Some of the most famous weapons had backfired in Norse mythologies. That is why most other godly weapons will return to the owner''s hand in due time." Gungier dissipated in Diablo''s hand and returned to Mark''s. Mark sneered but twitched in pain as he cancelled the magic spear. Using magic from mythologies often will use more mental energy to create the image than magic based on science in which you don''t need to deny reality that much.


    Diablo had a How-dare-you-mock-me expression since he put some of his precious energy into the spear. He firmly placed his legs on the ground and fired himself forward.


    Mark gathered his concentrations on the surrounding. Imagining the oxygen compound around him condensing in front of him. Diablo almost reached him when Mark shot out the massive supply of oxygen.


    Normally, this attack would be no different from just increasing air pressure. Except Mark added something more interesting to the mix. He used his magic to create friction in the lance of oxygen.


    "Thermal lance." Mark softly whispered as the whole area in front of Diablo suddenly got hotter from that little spark and the rapid combustion blew away the demon king.


    Diablo was about to enter the fight again after the slight explosion. Only when tremors started to shake the ground below him. Mark had a confused face as he knew he wasn''t the cause of this. And Diablo savagely smiled.


    "It looks like it''s your loss this time human." Diablo dragged his wrecked body away as the tremors rattled throughout the battle field. Mark looked confusingly as he also strides to the city with confused eyes.


    Soon, Fenrir swooped down towards him, her form changing into a Human. She had a linen white cloth covering her. And some parts of her body was covered by scales and her head has a pair of horns.


    "Master?! Who did this to you?" Fenrir stared worriedly at Mark''s completely battered body. Mark started to fall down before Fenrir supported him. Her soft arms held him as Mark struggled to stand up again. All the drugs he just took were backlashing on him.


    No pay no gain.


    Fenrir casted her basic dragonic healing spell on Mark. Which closed up his wounds, but the blood loss is still permanent. Mark''s body was lacking the energy he needed. He will soon go to sleep.


    "Master, on my way here, I saw a huge, and when I say that I mean so huge I said huge worm like thing. It''s heading to Gaxul at a terrific rate.¡±


    "Dang, so that''s what that damn demon king is talking about." Mark lost the energy to even shout as his eyes drooped. His breathing started to grow soft. He would due if he doesn''t receive a treatment soon.


    Fenrir gently put Mark on her soft back, she could feel his weak heart beat pumping for dear life.


    (I need to bring master over to Rohana and Montra. Maybe they''ll figure something out.) Fenrir grew wings only and flew. She had trained to change parts of her body into dragon at ease.


    She flapped her menacing, brown wings and cautiously sped through the sky.


    Part 3


    Finnick and Cena had already joined up with Robert and Jessie. They were retreating after they heard the news of a huge worm monster closing in. Robert and Jessie have suffered losses. Hundreds of Calvary, dead. Thousands of elf infantries, dead.


    Robert was a hero, but this was his first time in war where he leads an army. Losing a person in his army ached more than he thought. He sent a silent prayer to whatever god that exists to allow the brave souls to heaven at least. He laid his large sword on his shoulders as he and Jessie quickly led his warriors back to Gaxul.


    They both studied hard in the royal Xion academy about strategies and tactics. It was their forte, and they were proud of it.


    (''Death in war is unavoidable even with the power of a hero.'' Huh...) Jessie signed as she thought about the lesson she had in the royal palace of Xion. She was on the verge of crying. But she wouldn''t allow herself to show it. The magic transportation car was already closing in to aid the warriors and discuss further plans.


    Cena and Finnick were arguing over something as they were on the car. It looks like Finnick wouldn''t fight with her if she keeps on trying to be the tank.


    "I told you I''m slower than you! I''m better at blocking so you should just kill them while I do!" Finnick complained.


    "No! That won''t do. I will be the vanguard. Besides, your position is already safe. So why even bother?!¡±


    "Ughhhh!!!! Damn girls!!!" Finnick threw a tantrum as he stopped talking. They both don''t want the other to be in the more dangerous position when fighting so they always argue when fighting together. Though their feelings aren''t realized yet.


    The other elf soilders were worriedly talking about how likely their city will fall. Seeing so many people evacuating made it obvious that there were plans of running away. The dark elves however kept on boasting about their secret country of Aservere.


    "Our queen has fortified our city far more greater than you normal elves¡¯"


    "Yeah! We have cities under the light of the tree. You''ll have a great time there. Further more, its far easier to defend or even stop the demons from evading our country." Douch, a certain dark elf kept on bragging about his city. His cheerful personality encouraged the elf soldiers and gave them hope. He had a typical dark elf purple skin and dark blue hair.


    Robert smiled, even his character can''t keep out the cheerfulness this man was emitting. He felt some weights falling off his shoulders and smirked a little.


    They have lost alot today. But the light of hope is always there to encourage them.


    Part 4


    (Yes¡­ Westie, move a bit more to the left please.) Leafa said with an erotic voice as she pretended to make weird sounds. Weston was seriously gonna lose control if she continues, so he ran as fast as he could. The rest of the defending army are following after him, but Weston was concerned about Leafa¡¯s wellbeing, so he decided to bring her away from the battlefield first.


    (Stop MAKING WEIRD COMMENTS!!!!!!!?!??!)


    (Y¡¯know, I will feel kinda weir-)


    (GAHHHHHH!!!)


    Leafs was having a piggyback riding done to her due to her running out of magical and physical energy. So she needs to rely on Weston to carry her back to Gaxul. But she uses it to her advantage by moaning words and voices that stimulates Weston¡¯s brain to the point that he ran with a magic buff on him.


    They had been fighting with the defence line and pushed back the demon army. Weston and Leafa had probably destroyed more than half the demon army using their destructive magic. Weston had casted spells that messed up the demons and imp¡¯s mind. Causing them to lose formation. And Leafa quickly finished them off with her magic that obliterates the whole section of the werewolf army. They were casting defence magic and upgrades on the army behind them who were repelling the demons with all their might.


    Strangely, the imp+werewolf army suddenly pulled back as well as the rest of the demon army. It looks like they have finished their job or something before pulling back. Reports from all over the place had also said that the demon army pulled back. This is a very strange occurance. However, it looks like a command has come to tell that Gaul is going to fall soon, and that everyone should hurry and prepare for evacuation.


    (It¡¯s very bizarre, why must we run when the demon armies are pulling back?)


    (It looks like the order came from the high council. Some of the elf representatives have gone to talk with the council, and came out with pale faces. They said that they can¡¯t tell everybody yet what is coming, but that they must run immediately.)


    (It sure must be a big problem considering that they are that serious.) Leafs acted innocent and curious as she said those words, but her body was pushing harder and harder on Weston. Weston had a bright red face as 2 holy and soft valleys was pressing on his back. He felt good and his body was burning up from the lovely temptation.


    They ran on until a certain shadow of a person came into view. It was Sakura, in her arms held Jayborino, his body tattered and his eyes barely opening. Sakura was also running back towards Gaxul. What was most eye-catching however was Sakura¡¯s half exposed body due to a demon lord tearing open her shirt. Weston was taken over by a man¡¯s normal teenage instinct and took a glance at her chest. However, he was assaulted by a bite on his ears.


    (Ho, ho, ho¡­ Looks like Westie is getting naughty¡­ Might I ask why?)


    (Nothing at all) Weston quickly tore his gaze away from the girl¡¯s body. He instead focused his eyesight on Jayborino.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Leafa started the questioning first. She seemed worried about Jayborino getting hurt. It made Weston a little envious, but he discarded the notion.


    ¡°He suddenly turned strange, after that he collapse. I can barely sense the magic in him. He¡¯s dying if he doesn¡¯t receive treatment soon.¡±


    ¡°Here, let me help.¡± Weston casted a basic magic that cured Jayborino from his death. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was better than nothing at all. Jayborino¡¯s eyes opened up more. His body had changed internally without him knowing. Magic had responded to the will of its master, and completely changed all the magic Jayborino had to aid his body¡¯s function. Magic makes miracles. All it needs is the strong will of its master to tell what it should do. The stronger the willpower, mentality and belief, the better the magic.


    Jayborino himself may not know of this, but just now, all the magic in his body changed. Its like cooking a raw egg but unable to make it raw again after you¡¯re done with it. Jayborino¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t able to revert back to its old form because he had lost all of his available power. This is an effect when a person fully mastered their magic. Most people thought that magic came from gods, when it is just a mere willpower of a person changing something. All of Jayborino¡¯s magic had one goal, to make hum physically stronger.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Sakura quietly tend to him as she carried him back to base. The order for the evacuation had already been announced and people had already start moving out. The heroes walked together as they talked about what had transpired. They made their own little worlds and spew jokes about the memories of their old worlds.


    ¡°It sure had been a long time though¡­¡± Jayborino reminisce as he walked with his friends. They all laughed and walked with him.


    ¡°Remember when you got the highest score in the room and beat even Mark? I was about to beat you up. lol¡± Sakura joked as she told that. Everybody laughed and walked on with tears of joy. In a way, this was their own little world that they can only understand.


    Part 5


    "So, this is what is coming at us." Mark was laying on Fenrir''s back. But her body was still human, although she had wings. Apparently, Fenrir had prefered Mark staying that way rather than she on her dragon form. Initially, she plans on taking Mark back to base first, but Mark insisted on bringing himself to the problem Fenrir was talking about first.


    "What exactly is that, Master?" Fenrir''s golden eyes looked carefully at the abomination below her. One thing was certain, it was humongous. Mark would''ve said no, but he had met this creature before.


    "I think, that''s the Eater of the worlds. Remember when I first told you about when I went to the ancient corrupted area? Apparently Alice and I encountered something similar to this. Well, smaller. Much smaller. Here I thought we faced the real eater of the worlds, not that it''s important anymore. Fenrir, can you lower me down a little? I want to investigate." Mark''s scientist blood was awakening and he was curious about this creature and wanted to know more about it.


    However, Fenrir directed a sharp glance towards Mark. It made his face pale from the threatening look that came from the girl.


    "Master, YOU''RE INJURED!" Mark quickly retreated when he got silenced with that sentence. He just can''t refute that by just seeing his body. All the energies he needed to quickly repair his cells were gone, the pills he took had begun their process of backlashing. He was in almost no condition to fight, if Diablo saw him in this state. He would''ve died, but Mark kept his composure and barely tricked him.


    Fenrir suddenly puts her hand on Mark''s weakened body, flipped him over to the front and embraced him. She was thankfully still wearing a magic shirt that will automatically be put on her after she transforms into a human.


    (Her! Her...chest !) Mark frantically struggled as he fought the desire to further indulge himself in the softness of a woman''s body by constantly reminding himself that she was a dragon. Oblivious to the boy in his puberty, Fenrir thought she did a good job on not letting her master run away somewhere.


    Part 5


    Artaneeus calmly looks at the device in front of him. He knows that he will sacrifice his life force, or magic force, soon enough. He silently sat there, reminiscing about his past. Now that he thought of it, it had been a long time since he officially entered the council. He had worked hard. Wanting to see his fellow species'' happy face. It was pretty foolish, but it was a sickle satisfying life. He looked at the device one more time. Now that he thought of it, it truly was a strange one. It doesn''t work with magic, but with the will. When summoning heroes was the same, it doesn''t require magic but not of willpower to do it.


    (Who could have made this device? Or is it... Does this device use the willpower of a living being to create it? Nah, it''s just nonsense)


    At that very moment, he was closer than anyone about figuring out the truth.


    "Sir..." Artaneeus jerked, he hadn''t expected anyone to be there with him.


    "Why aren''t you leaving this city yet?" It was the messenger that constantly gave Artaneeus reports about the demon army. Actually, this man was punished for his crimes and removed from his family for experimenting on forbidden magic tools. His wife had cried when she found out about this, and his daughter never talked to him since.


    "Sir, I''ve heard that you''re sacrificing yourself to destroy this city. By using your life force, correct?¡±


    "Yes! But that isn''t important now! Leave, there isn''t much time left!"


    "Why don''t you use your subordinates on this?¡±


    "Because they don''t know how to operate this!¡±


    "...You''re planning to destroy the whole city with the monsters and the Eater of the worlds with it, aren''t you?¡±


    "! How did you-!¡±


    "I''ve got my sources.¡±


    "...yes. Now that you know this, leave this city and continue the evacuation befor-" CRACK! Artaneeus wasn''t given the chance to finish his sentence as tremors ran through the room. Dust particles trickled down and dust filled the room. The crystals around the room is shattering. Artaneeus knew immediately that the eater of the world has almost arrived and digging through the city''s defenses.


    Outside, the evacuating elves and some who refused to leave the city saw that abomination be for them. Some of the older elves had known about the eater of the world, and volunteered to protect the city while Artaneeus does his work till their last breath.


    It was a long, humongous worm with eyes all over its body. The eyes glance at each one of the defending soldiers who were still frozen in fear. This effect is something science had proven by doing an experiment between a mouse and a rattle snake. The mouse was easily frozen when stared by the snake. And the snake quickly gobbled it up without any resistance. Many advanced martial arts people have used this as a basis for their ''Intimidate '' techniques.


    But in this world, this is known as Stun.


    (C...can''t move!) This was the thought of the proud elf soldiers who was still frozen with fear. The gruesome eyes that glared at their bodies seems to engulf them with the most horrible things they could think of. Then, a certain elf screamed, for good reason. As the others also saw what the soldier saw. It was the eyes, it was opening up, revealing a mouth in it. The mouth was filled with the smell of iron that doesn''t belong to monsters, but rather humans and the major species. Proving how many the eater of the worlds had swallowed.


    The sheer size of the eyes told the elves how big the eater of the worlds was. Its diameter was about 4 elves tall. The soldiers knew that they would surely die that day. That there was just no way of them surviving.


    (We... Can''t win! We can''t slow it down before Artaneeus finishes with that device!) The moment an elf soldier thought that, a loud yell filled the area.


    "ATTENTION!!!!!" It was one of the oldest elves in the army. He was a skilled and experience expert. Many soldiers called him the old geezer of the battlefield. He continued shouting.


    "I don''t care how fucking big this thing is. But tell me, who are we?!!!!¡±


    "T-the proud army of the elves?¡±


    "And what is our motto?!¡±


    "To fight to the last breath without hesitation. To always know that someone always rely on us?¡±


    "And what are soldiers for?¡±


    "We are the soldiers of peace?¡±


    "No!! We are the last line. We protect whatever¡¯s behind our back. We will say to whatever bastard that try to harm our family. Tell that bloody worm¡­."


    The elf had a new light in their eyes. Some had already started chanting their proudest magic. They now know what they must do.


    "SHUT UP AND GO HOME!!!¡±


    """OOOOOOOOOH!!!!!""" The elves, both dark and normal, shouted in unity. Immediately, hundreds, no, thousands of magic circles appeared all over the worm''s body. The worm''s eyes panicked and the next barrages of explosion came. The worm squealed as it got slowly ready to dive. It dug down into the earth and disappeared. Leaving large clouds of dusts behind.


    Then, the eater suddenly emerged out of the ground and gobbled up 3 elves with it''s large mouth that wasn''t from they, rather its front jaws.  Screams and cries of terror filled the battle, but the old geezer shut them up with his shout. And they continued to fight.


    Part 7


    "Go! Now!" Artaneeus quickly went to his


    The walls around him started shaking again. The eater of the worlds was now struggling against the elves who were fighting against it. The humongous worm would''ve won anyway in the end, but the elves still delayed it as much as they can.


    Artaneeus went to the device and a holder came out. The charging was almost finished, he was about to put his hands on it to offer his life when¡­


    *BAKI!


    Artaneeus slumped down to the ground. He gazed up to look at who had done it, it was the messenger and some people around him. They were all the people who studied the forbidden magic that the elves had forbid them to.


    ¡°W-why..?"


    "Sir, you''ve stolen enough spotlight from us already." The messenger, the leader of the group. Said calmly as he walked towards the device, behind him, the group of magicians who broke the laws were chanting something.


    "Wh...what are you trying to do?¡­"


    "Artaneeus. You are the leader of the council. The best one we''ve ever had. We need you to live on and fight. We scumbags of an elf isn''t worth your life.¡±


    The magicians who were chanting suddenly choked blood. They also had a morbid look. Forbidden magic is forbidden for a reason. First, the magic output of the magic is far too dangerous for allies. Second, they require lives. These magicians were locked up in separate rooms to prevent them from discussing any magic. But the messenger had freed them already.


    (They could''ve used this chance to reconcile with their families. Why are they doing this?!) Artaneeus was about to faint, but the thought inside his head was still active. Suddenly, bright unknown runes started to encircle him. The elves who were chanting smiled and laughed, but their eyes looked weary and clinging on to dear life.


    "Oh... By the way, Artaneeus.¡±


    The messenger''s body was covered with magic. But it got quickly got sucked in by the device. Having that much magic can only mean that he has about as much  affinity and reserve as all Artaneeus. His life force was slowly leaving his body.


    "Tell my daughter, Selendis... His father died as the good guy." The messenger slumped down. And the device suddenly shook. Artaneeus''a body then disappeared from the scene, he was teleported.


    Outside, the brave soldiers who were fighting also had runes covering them.


    "What the hell is this?!¡±


    "How the hell should I know?!¡±


    "You''re the old geezer, you should play the role of the wise elf!¡±


    "Don''t knock responsibility on my old bones, boy! But I''ve still got a trick up my sleeves!" They were both bloody with a dark liquid on their body. They had fought and delayed the eater of the worlds for an hour already. And many brothers died for the cause.


    The old geezer elf casted a large rune spell and thousands of rotating magic arrows filled the sky. It rushed forward to the worm that was still rampaging around, trying to get a hit at the running elves. Its eyes were spewing flames that burns through boulders. This flame had already killed more than a couple of elf soldiers.


    The blue arrows smashed into the numerous eyes/mouth of the worm. The worm squealed in pain, its eyes were focused on the old elf and the young elf besides him. Its front mouth rushed towards the old and young elf. They both had fearless eyes that was ready for death.


    Then, the elves started to disintegrate. But no pain came to them.


    "What the heck?!" The old geezer shouted but it got muffled by the large worm that smashed down its jaws on the elf. But found out its prey was already gone.


    Part 8


    Rohana and Hanna walked out of the battle. Chiron and the other girls were also there. Right after the demon army retreated, they got a command to go to Montra''s birthplace. They had been walking for a while now since they had the order. Before they saw a gigantic monster that attacked the city. Rohana was about to go to the city immediately but she was stopped by Montra, now back to her normal personality, and forced to take a different path.


    They watched in horror as the monster attacked the city, explosion that probably caused by the defending elves. The creature squealed in pain but it wasn''t that damaged. Rohana had made attempts to go back. But Montra stopped her every single time.


    "I told you to follow orders by your higher-ups!¡±


    "I-I need to help them. My city..!¡±


    "This is not an option. We must accept that Gaxul will fall.¡±


    "Correct, if we go in there, how would Artaneeus feel?¡±


    "I''ve fought that thing before, although much smaller, it''s skin can''t be pierced by anything except Mark''s weapon." Alice threw in the statement without thinking and shouts of question assaulted her. Alice decided to give minimum amounts of answer as to not make them too curious.


    Then, a winged creature suddenly came falling down gently. It was Fenrir, who was holding a boy in her bosom tightly. She had a smile as she released Mark, who had a bit of a regretful look at the lack of softness that he was buried in a second ago.


    Hanna and Alice who were especially sensitive in these kind of things immediately saw Mark''s reaction. They look down at their chest, no large cleavage yet. They exchanged a silent conversation in an instant, the next thing Mark knew, he was flying away with a light punch in the stomach and a slap in the face.


    K.O.


    "Master!!!!!?" Fenrir quickly came over and looked at the pitiful, slightly perverted, boy. Rohana quickly came over and healed him while scolding Hanna and Alice for their bold actions.


    "What the heck are you doing, he''s injured!¡±


    "Perverts deserved that.¡±


    ¡°Agreed."


    Hanna and Alice had some guild in their face as Rohana tended to Mark''s wound. They muderously glared at the two valleys dangling in front of Mark, seeming to mock their little valleys they had on their chest. Mark had already fainted after getting the hit and needs to be recovered by Rohana¡¯s magic. Suddenly, they sensed a huge lustful aura coming from behind them, it was Montra. Montra was clutching herself, stopping her boy from following its natural instinct of sucking a powerful prey¡¯s blood.


    She was from the blood sucking tribe, and sucking a stronger creature¡¯s blood is normal. But was also the daughter of the queen, so she needs to act dignified.


    (But in front of this blood, I can¡¯t control myself!) Montra then casted a magic of using down her lust on hold. She needs to control herself before anything bad happens to her. Mark slowly regained consciousness.


    Then, a strong trembling ran through the lands.


    Part 8


    Artaneeus slowly opened his eyes after the light receded. Finding himself among the soldiers who were fighting just a moment ago. No messenger in sight. He saw the city of Gaxul far away, with the large worm thrashing around it. It destroyed the walls, and entered the city ground with humongous clouds of dust bursting from the wrecked buildings. Some of the soldiers were crying, then, seeing the fall of their own city. Now the city was going to be infected and played around by the monsters.


    But some of them smiled sadly, they knew what was going to transpire next. Artaneeus also showed a sad smile. Then, light illuminated the city. The power the device held was bursting.


    BOOM


    The monster wrecked around more, trying to distinguish the light that seems to illuminate every single part of the city. The soldiers watched in awe and horror as the monster lets out its last squeal. Before the explosion reached its peak. And then, the city exploded. THE WHOLE CITY.


    ¡°GAHHHHHH!¡± The abomination lets out its last squeal before the city burst apart. Artaneeus stared sorrowfully at the city. No wreckage was left, only a large, burning crater of earth.


    ¡°So ends the history of Gaxul¡­¡± Artaneeus thought as he walked to the evacuation point. The demon army had retreated, probably finishing their job. The demon king had the last laugh this time as he watched the greatest city in the century fall to his hands.


    Part 9


    Bazulu smiled. The device has shown great power to its last time. He had infiltrated the wreckage of Gaxul and found the device still left. But in a wreck. It angered him a little at how much the device was damaged, but all was good.


    Bazulu looked again, this device was made by him thousands of years ago. He tried to copy the man who had overturned and refuse even gods. Yes, the mysterious man, along with Bazulu¡¯s brother and his girlfriend, had banished Bazulu down to the depth together. But now, it will be different. He had know now how the device will work, and enough resources to replicate it.


    (It won¡¯t be long now¡­ Kataluzia. I will get back to THAT world and bring them punishment for what the world had done to me.)


    That was the last whisper before all went dark.